who_o perceive_v that_o the_o church_n be_v like_a to_o have_v a_o new_a husband_n to_o wit_n a_o universal_a bishop_n to_o be_v make_v and_o to_o become_v her_o head_n in_o stead_n of_o christ_n he_o confess_v with_o tear_n that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v like_a to_o fall_v to_o ground_n for_o say_v he_o 55._o he_o gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 52._o &_o 55._o see_v the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n be_v fall_v within_o it_o can_v now_o stand_v long_o without_o and_o thus_o much_o concern_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o church_n especial_o of_o that_o part_n under_o the_o patriarkedome_n of_o rome_n before_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a pope_n establish_v in_o rome_n now_o it_o remain_v that_o we_o see_v how_o it_o grow_v to_o perfection_n under_o universal_a pope_n in_o these_o four_o principal_a point_n doctrine_n faith_n religion_n and_o general_a apostasy_n which_o god_n will_v shall_v be_v make_v evident_a by_o their_o own_o writer_n also_o 13_o touch_v the_o first_o point_n their_o saint_n vincent_n say_v end_n say_v vincent_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o latter_a end_n the_o religious_a order_n be_v become_v unto_o man_n soul_n the_o way_n of_o perdition_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o show_v the_o reason_n to_o be_v this_o for_o say_v he_o the_o most_o part_n of_o preacher_n preach_v now_o adays_o not_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o gospel_n but_o the_o subtlety_n of_o aristotle_n their_o s._n bridgit_n speak_v in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n say_v 133._o say_v bridgit_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 133._o they_o annul_v and_o make_v of_o no_o effect_n my_o word_n they_o affirm_v and_o teach_v their_o own_o lie_n and_o deny_v my_o truth_n etc._n etc._n 26._o etc._n in_o lib._n 6._o of_o her_o revelation_n chap._n 26._o my_o word_n be_v unto_o they_o intolerable_a and_o my_o wisdom_n and_o doctrine_n in_o their_o account_n but_o vain_a therefore_o 132_o therefore_o lib._n 4._o cap._n 132_o they_o do_v not_o preach_v and_o publish_v to_o the_o people_n my_o word_n neither_o do_v they_o teach_v my_o doctrine_n etc._n etc._n 26._o etc._n lib._n 6._o of_o her_o revelat._n cap._n 26._o they_o follow_v their_o own_o fancy_n so_o that_o their_o own_o invention_n be_v unto_o they_o a_o law_n etc._n etc._n 15._o etc._n lib._n 6._o revelat_fw-la cap._n 15._o they_o say_v â—nd_v do_v boast_v that_o they_o understand_v my_o law_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v but_o for_o the_o deceive_n of_o other_o etc._n etc._n 4.132_o etc._n lib._n 4.132_o for_o of_o the_o upright_a man_n they_o make_v a_o wicked_a man_n of_o the_o simple_a they_o make_v a_o devil_n and_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v as_o then_o cardinal_n beno_n show_v because_o hudeb_n because_o beno_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la &_o guests_n hudeb_n they_o be_v lead_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o doctrine_n of_o dâ—uâ—ls_n whereby_o as_o their_o bishop_n cornâ—luâ—s_n say_v trident._n say_v cornelijorat_n trident._n the_o savour_n of_o life_n be_v turn_v to_o the_o savour_n of_o death_n so_o as_o their_o matthew_n paris_n the_o monk_n say_v 1160._o say_v paris_n in_o henrico_n 2._o sub_fw-la 1160._o whence_o christian_n be_v wont_a to_o fetch_v the_o water_n of_o righteousness_n there_o they_o find_v a_o poison_a puddle_n and_o even_o thereby_o do_v their_o abbot_n â—oacham_n prove_v the_o pope_n and_o his_o clergy_n to_o be_v that_o whore_n of_o babylon_n mention_v in_o the_o seaventeenth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o offer_v to_o the_o world_n the_o abomination_n and_o filthiness_n of_o her_o fornication_n in_o a_o golden_a cup._n jere._n cup._n joacham_n upon_o the_o 37._o chap._n jere._n the_o modern_a vicar_n of_o christ_n say_v he_o do_v neglect_v incense_n and_o myrrh_n but_o they_o seek_v after_o gold_n that_o they_o may_v with_o babylon_n the_o great_a lady_n of_o the_o world_n fill_v unto_o man_n wine_n in_o a_o golden_a cup_n to_o infect_v their_o follower_n with_o their_o abomination_n now_o therefore_o i_o demand_v of_o our_o roman_a catholic_n how_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o doctrine_n to_o grow_v unto_o any_o great_a perfection_n of_o corruption_n then_o to_o be_v square_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n whereby_o good_a man_n be_v make_v wicked_a man_n and_o simple_a man_n make_v devil_n 14_o touch_v the_o second_o point_n namely_o faith_n their_o saint_n bridgit_fw-la in_o her_o four_o bâ—oke_n find_v rome_n to_o have_v seduce_v the_o romish_a church_n from_o her_o primitive_a purity_n call_v she_o a_o wretched_a and_o a_o uâ—_n happy_a city_n and_o a_o little_a after_o she_o say_v 30._o say_v bridgit_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 30._o marvel_v not_o that_o i_o call_v rome_n a_o unhappy_a and_o a_o wretched_a city_n because_o of_o the_o aforesaid_a abuse_n and_o other_o the_o like_a much_o contrary_n to_o the_o statute_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n wherefore_o it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v lest_o the_o catholic_a faith_n do_v short_o sail_v their_o saint_n hildegard_n a_o nun_n have_v in_o a_o vision_n see_v the_o pope_n in_o the_o show_n of_o a_o great_a and_o ugly_a monster_n and_o other_o fearful_a sigue_n over_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n write_v thus_o of_o the_o head_n thereof_o scivias_n thereof_o hildegard_n in_o her_o second_o book_n of_o she_o scivias_n the_o son_n of_o perdition_n shall_v endeavour_n through_o a_o most_o wicked_a deceit_n to_o seduce_v man_n for_o a_o time_n sweet_o and_o smooth_o by_o make_v crooked_a the_o pathway_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n that_o astrologian_n ruth_n speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n when_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v install_v in_o his_o seat_n write_v thus_o book_n thus_o ruth_n in_o his_o 3._o chap._n of_o his_o book_n when_o as_o he_o shall_v enter_v into_o his_o house_n then_o shall_v the_o roman_n stumble_v in_o the_o faith_n their_o abbot_n joacham_n say_v jerem._n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o first_o and_o second_o of_o jerem._n the_o pope_n consider_v not_o in_o how_o perverse_a a_o manner_n the_o lion_n of_o faith_n be_v throw_v down_o and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v the_o religious_a order_n do_v defile_v the_o faith_n by_o their_o error_n teach_v perverse_o if_o in_o the_o head_n say_v he_o be_v not_o the_o soundness_n of_o faith_n much_o less_o be_v there_o in_o the_o heart_n the_o sincerity_n of_o hope_n and_o yet_o further_o off_o from_o the_o foot_n be_v the_o diligence_n of_o do_v charitable_a deed_n and_o albeit_o the_o faith_n of_o rome_n be_v of_o old_a publish_v through_o the_o whole_a world_n yet_o afterward_o her_o faith_n have_v be_v turn_v into_o perfidy_n and_o heresy_n again_o speak_v of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o rome_n he_o say_v jbidem_fw-la say_v jbidem_fw-la this_o be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n and_o his_o seat_n this_o be_v that_o figtree_n which_o be_v dry_v up_o in_o the_o faith_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o curse_n of_o transgression_n etc._n etc._n even_o the_o latter_a church_n the_o ship_n of_o saint_n peter_n their_o bishop_n cornelius_n say_v trident._n say_v oratio_fw-la cornelij_fw-la trident._n will_v to_o god_n they_o be_v not_o fall_v with_o one_o consent_n from_o faith_n to_o infidelity_n and_o from_o christ_n to_o antichrist_n to_o conclude_v joacham_n yet_o show_v of_o a_o more_o admirable_a perfection_n of_o fall_v from_o the_o true_a faith_n in_o christ_n in_o that_o he_o say_v jeremie_n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o first_o and_o second_o chap._n of_o jeremie_n they_o have_v choose_v antichrist_n for_o christ_n the_o devil_n for_o god_n and_o hell_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n wherefore_o whether_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n to_o fall_v from_o the_o faith_n in_o any_o great_a measure_n let_v the_o learned_a reader_n judge_v 15_o touch_v the_o three_o point_n to_o wit_n religion_n their_o saint_n bernard_n bewail_v the_o desperate_a estate_n of_o religion_n in_o his_o time_n say_v hildebrand_n say_v bernard_n supra_fw-la cant._n ser._n 33._o &_o guess_v hildebrand_n behold_v these_o time_n very_o much_o defile_v with_o the_o work_n that_o walk_v in_o darkness_n woe_n be_v to_o this_o generation_n because_o of_o the_o leaven_n of_o the_o pharise_n which_o be_v hypocrisy_n if_o it_o may_v be_v call_v hypocrisy_n which_o be_v now_o so_o rife_o that_o it_o can_v and_o so_o shameless_a that_o it_o seek_v not_o to_o be_v keep_v secret_a a_o rot_a contagion_n creep_v at_o this_o day_n through_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o wound_n of_o the_o church_n be_v inward_a and_o incarable_a their_o cardinal_n beno_n say_v hildeb_n say_v beno_n cardinalis_fw-la de_fw-la vita_fw-la &_o gestis_fw-la hildeb_n their_o religion_n savour_v nothing_o but_o of_o traiterousnesse_n and_o covetousness_n be_v lead_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n their_o s._n elizabeth_n thus_o cry_v out_o against_o the_o romish_a clergy_n
18._o clergy_n elizabeth_z in_o her_o 2._o book_n of_o vision_n chapter_n 18._o woe_n be_v unto_o you_o hypocrite_n which_o hide_v the_o gold_n and_o the_o silver_n to_o wit_n the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o law_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o be_v more_o precious_a than_o either_o gold_n or_o silver_n but_o howsoever_o you_o seem_v unto_o man_n religious_a and_o innocent_a you_o be_v full_a of_o craftiness_n and_o uncleanness_n and_o lib._n 3._o cap._n 14._o christ_n say_v therefore_o your_o religion_n do_v accuse_v you_o before_o i_o their_o saint_n katherine_n say_v thus_o also_o of_o the_o romish_a clergy_n she_o clergy_n katherine_z of_o see_z in_o a_o prayer_n of_o she_o the_o religious_a order_n be_v become_v the_o weapon_n or_o soldier_n of_o the_o devil_n corrupt_v religion_n inward_o in_o themselves_o and_o outward_o in_o the_o secular_a sort_n and_o laity_n and_o a_o little_a after_o she_o say_v the_o laity_n and_o secular_a person_n be_v seduce_v and_o deceive_v by_o their_o blind_a guide_n which_o be_v alas_o ignorant_a idiot_n their_o saint_n hildegard_n say_v scivias_n say_v hildegard_n in_o her_o second_o book_n of_o scivias_n i_o see_v in_o a_o vision_n a_o monstrous_a black_a head_n in_o the_o church_n with_o fiery_a eye_n a_o ass_n ear_n a_o lion_n nostril_n with_o a_o mouth_n breathe_v out_o the_o fury_n of_o unlawful_a fire_n with_o the_o unpleasant_a noise_n of_o contradiction_n among_o man_n whereby_o the_o white_a purity_n of_o true_a religion_n be_v obscure_v and_o diminish_v in_o the_o child_n of_o the_o church_n abbot_n joacham_n say_v jeremie_n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o first_o and_o second_o chapter_n of_o jeremie_n the_o infancy_n of_o solomon_n represent_v unto_o we_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o his_o old_a age_n signify_v or_o shadow_v out_o the_o present_a corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o as_o solomon_n in_o his_o old_a age_n fall_v into_o idolatry_n so_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v again_o upon_o the_o seaventeenth_o chapter_n of_o saint_n johns_n revelation_n he_o say_v revelation_n say_v upon_o the_o 17_o of_o the_o revelation_n the_o very_a text_n itself_o do_v teach_v that_o the_o woman_n begild_v with_o gold_n and_o which_o commit_v spiritual_a fornication_n with_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v the_o very_a church_n of_o rome_n which_o babylon_n like_a play_v spiritual_o the_o whore_n with_o stock_n and_o stone_n to_o be_v brief_a whereas_o their_o robertus_fw-la a_o dominican_n friar_n sermon_n friar_n robertus_fw-la gallus_n a_o friar_n in_o his_o 5.6_o and_o 8._o sermon_n affirm_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v the_o great_a and_o head_n idol_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n who_o the_o first_o part_n of_o our_o first_o chapter_n show_v plain_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v to_o be_v a_o celestial_a god_n and_o that_o their_o saint_n bridgit_n say_v in_o the_o person_n of_o god_n 133._o god_n bridgit_fw-la in_o her_o 4._o book_n chap._n 133._o they_o make_v a_o idol_n of_o i_o what_o fall_n can_v possible_o be_v in_o religion_n then_o to_o make_v the_o arch-idol_n of_o the_o world_n god_n and_o the_o god_n of_o all_o world_n a_o idol_n 16_o last_o concern_v the_o four_o point_n which_o have_v three_o division_n the_o first_o concern_v the_o fall_n from_o god_n the_o second_o from_o christ_n the_o three_o from_o the_o true_a church_n which_o because_o the_o three_o former_a have_v in_o part_n prove_v a_o general_a apostasy_n i_o will_v but_o brief_o touch_v their_o saint_n bridgit_n say_v as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o person_n of_o god_n ibidem_fw-la god_n bridgit_fw-la ibidem_fw-la israel_n do_v now_o neglect_v i_o that_o be_v to_o say_v say_v he_o the_o priest_n and_o they_o love_v another_o god_n for_o they_o love_v as_o i_o say_v before_o the_o golden_a calf_n etc._n etc._n moreover_o they_o make_v a_o idol_n of_o i_o and_o shut_v upon_o i_o lest_o i_o shall_v enter_v chapter_n enter_v in_o her_o 135._o chapter_n thus_o do_v these_o curse_a priest_n by_o i_o and_o a_o little_a after_o i_o call_v they_o to_o i_o as_o the_o bridegroom_n do_v his_o bride_n or_o the_o husband_n his_o wed_a wife_n i_o do_v all_o i_o can_v but_o the_o more_o that_o i_o call_v they_o the_o further_o they_o go_v from_o i_o joacham_n show_v that_o the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o rome_n be_v so_o far_o fall_v from_o god_n that_o as_o he_o say_v jeremie_n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o first_o and_o second_o chapter_n of_o jeremie_n they_o have_v choose_v the_o devil_n for_o god_n 17_o touch_v the_o second_o division_n their_o mathilde_n a_o prophetess_n thus_o exclaim_v against_o the_o romish_a clergy_n say_v she_o say_v mathilde_n in_o a_o prophecy_n of_o she_o they_o be_v fall_v away_o from_o christ_n and_o become_v raven_a wolf_n devour_v and_o cut_v the_o throat_n of_o christ_n sheep_n joacham_n abbas_n say_v jere._n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o 1._o and_o 2._o chap._n of_o jere._n the_o church_n of_o rome_n like_v unto_o another_o tribe_n have_v depart_v from_o christ_n hate_v all_o such_o as_o their_o s._n bridgit_n say_v chap._n say_v bridgit_fw-la in_o her_o 1._o book_n 56_o chap._n as_o walk_v in_o his_o way_n yea_o and_o as_o in_o another_o place_n she_o say_v of_o pope_n gregory_n then_o 142._o then_o lib._n 4._o cap._n 142._o he_o hate_v christ_n he_o rob_v he_o of_o his_o sheep_n he_o pluck_v they_o violent_o out_o of_o his_o hand_n and_o send_v they_o to_o hell_n fire_n by_o which_o the_o case_n be_v make_v clear_a that_o all_o that_o be_v win_v to_o the_o pope_n be_v lose_v from_o christ_n and_o as_o joacham_n in_o that_o place_n before_o cite_v show_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v so_o far_o fall_v from_o god_n as_o that_o she_o choose_v the_o devil_n for_o god_n so_o in_o the_o same_o place_n he_o show_v that_o she_o be_v so_o far_o fall_v from_o christ_n that_o she_o have_v choose_v antichrist_n for_o christ_n 18_o now_o for_o the_o three_o division_n concern_v the_o fall_n from_o the_o true_a church_n their_o robertus_fw-la bring_v in_o christ_n thus_o repr_fw-la oving_a the_o romish_a church_n for_o fall_v away_o from_o the_o true_a and_o ancient_a christian_a church_n sermon_n church_n friar_n robertus_fw-la in_o his_o 12._o sermon_n daughter_n of_o babylon_n say_v he_o thou_o be_v estrange_v from_o thy_o mother_n my_o dove_n that_o bear_v thou_o and_o be_v go_v after_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o precious_a ornament_n like_o a_o adultress_n thou_o have_v forsake_v i_o and_o have_v join_v thyself_o unto_o stranger_n thou_o lie_v prostrate_a and_o such_o as_o be_v please_v to_o play_v the_o whore_n repair_n unto_o thou_o and_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n he_o say_v ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la why_o have_v the_o child_n of_o my_o dove_n depart_v from_o i_o and_o be_v become_v black_a they_o be_v become_v estrange_v by_o abandon_v the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o mother_n again_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la he_o call_v the_o clergy_n of_o rome_n a_o disloyal_a generation_n and_o the_o adulterous_a son_n of_o christ_n dove_n and_o in_o his_o thirty_o two_o sermon_n the_o lord_n say_v thus_o unto_o he_o sermon_n he_o 2d_o sermon_n all_o the_o child_n of_o my_o belove_a save_v only_o a_o few_o shall_v play_v the_o apostate_n and_o in_o his_o twenty_o one_o sermon_n the_o lord_n say_v thus_o to_o the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o rome_n this_o my_o house_n shall_v be_v destroy_v because_o of_o you_o which_o make_v the_o child_n of_o my_o belove_v to_o play_v the_o apostate_n and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o joacham_n foretell_v where_o he_o say_v reuâ—laâ—tion_n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o seaventâ—enth_o chapter_n of_o the_o reuâ—laâ—tion_n the_o lord_n shall_v stir_v up_o as_o it_o be_v with_o a_o hiss_a voice_n the_o french_a man_n and_o germane_a to_o conspire_v against_o the_o church_n which_o have_v play_v the_o apostate_n in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o warrefaring_a pope_n who_o with_o their_o clergy_n and_o their_o adherent_n as_o a_o prophecy_n have_v out_o of_o the_o abbot_n of_o clunies_n library_n say_v book_n say_v in_o a_o old_a book_n shall_v fight_v against_o the_o true_a church_n also_o the_o abbot_n joacham_n paint_v out_o one_o most_o cruel_a pope_n which_o he_o say_v prediction_n say_v joacham_n in_o his_o 9_o prediction_n shall_v wound_v and_o scourge_v with_o most_o cruel_a stripe_n the_o most_o meek_a lamb_n open_v his_o mouth_n against_o christ_n the_o lord_n and_o darken_v the_o star_n of_o heaven_n wherefore_o say_v saint_n bridgit_n to_o the_o pope_n chapter_n pope_n bridgit_fw-la in_o her_o 6._o book_n of_o her_o revelation_n 26_o chapter_n the_o king_n for_o who_o thou_o do_v pray_v aught_o to_o assemble_v and_o call_v a_o council_n of_o spiritual_a man_n such_o as_o be_v wise_a through_o my_o
by_o the_o direction_n of_o god_n himself_o as_o appear_v in_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n of_o number_n to_o moses_n and_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o ezekiel_n where_o the_o lord_n say_v unto_o he_o thou_o shall_v bear_v the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o house_n of_o judah_n forty_o year_n i_o have_v appoint_v thou_o a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n even_o a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n so_o that_o even_o by_o this_o rule_n must_v we_o count_v the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v even_o by_o these_o angel_n day_n angel_n day_n i_o say_v for_o as_o the_o say_v o_o siander_n say_v 10._o say_v osiander_n in_o his_o book_n of_o coniccture_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n &_o time_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v page_n 10._o notwithstanding_o with_o we_o which_o be_v conclude_v under_o the_o heaven_n the_o course_n of_o the_o sun_n from_o east_n to_o west_n finish_v our_o day_n in_o four_o and_o twenty_o hour_n yet_o with_o the_o angel_n that_o dwell_v above_o the_o circle_n and_o orb_n of_o the_o planet_n their_o day_n finish_v her_o course_n while_o the_o sun_n move_v in_o her_o zodiac_n from_o the_o south_n to_o the_o north_n and_o again_o from_o the_o north_n to_o the_o south_n which_o be_v not_o finish_v but_o in_o one_o of_o our_o year_n therefore_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v angel_n day_n and_o those_o day_n be_v year_n time_n daniel_n 12.12_o revelat._n 13.5_o angel_n year_n a_o angel_n year_n do_v contain_v 360._o year_n after_o 30._o day_n to_o a_o month_n which_o the_o greek_a astronomer_n call_v a_o time_n now_o a_o angel_n month_n we_o find_v in_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n to_o contain_v just_a thirty_o of_o those_o angel_n day_n and_o by_o the_o forty_o two_o month_n in_o the_o 13._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o bellarmine_n cit_v we_o find_v that_o a_o angel_n year_n do_v contain_v twelve_o of_o those_o angel_n month_n for_o that_o three_o time_n twelve_o be_v 36._o and_o six_o month_n for_o the_o half_a year_n make_v just_a 42._o which_o make_v just_a three_o angel_n year_n and_o a_o half_a which_o albeit_o they_o be_v not_o by_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n nor_o by_o daniel_n in_o his_o seven_o chapter_n call_v year_n in_o express_a word_n but_o a_o time_n time_n and_o half_o a_o time_n yet_o may_v we_o true_o gather_v by_o daniel_n word_n in_o his_o four_o chapter_n that_o by_o time_n he_o mean_v year_n for_o that_o he_o there_o call_v nebuchadnezar_n seven_o year_n seven_o time_n by_o which_o then_o we_o see_v that_o as_o in_o that_o chapter_n by_o time_n he_o mean_v year_n so_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n he_o and_o likewise_o the_o angel_n in_o his_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n by_o angel_n time_n mean_v angel_n year_n one_o of_o which_o contain_v just_a 360._o of_o our_o year_n after_o thirâ—ie_a day_n to_o a_o month_n which_o the_o greek_a astrologian_n also_o call_v a_o time_n 29_o now_o then_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v be_v set_v down_o to_o be_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a it_o be_v clear_a they_o be_v angel_n year_n and_o not_o three_o of_o our_o year_n and_o a_o half_a and_o the_o rather_o because_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o 3._o verse_n of_o the_o 11._o chap._n and_o 6._o verse_n of_o the_o 12._o chapter_n have_v set_v down_o that_o those_o year_n by_o which_o we_o must_v count_v must_v contain_v just_a 1260._o day_n which_o we_o do_v not_o but_o have_v 17._o day_n and_o a_o half_a over_o which_o if_o it_o be_v but_o the_o half_a day_n will_v mar_v their_o whole_a matter_n therefore_o see_v those_o three_o angel_n year_n and_o a_o half_a do_v contain_v just_a those_o 1260._o day_n and_o that_o so_o many_o of_o those_o day_n be_v so_o many_o of_o our_o year_n after_o 30._o day_n to_o a_o month_n antichrist_n reign_n shall_v continue_v rise_v and_o fall_v 1260._o year_n of_o which_o count_v from_o boniface_n the_o 3._o in_o who_o antichrist_n first_o rose_n which_o as_o we_o prove_v before_o in_o the_o three_o answer_n be_v in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 607._o antichrist_n have_v now_o reign_v a_o thousand_o and_o twelve_o year_n and_o two_o hundred_o forty_o and_o eight_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v accomplish_v if_o god_n with_o the_o shorten_n of_o the_o world_n as_o some_o understand_v for_o her_o iniquity_n do_v not_o also_o shorten_v his_o time_n for_o his_o iniquity_n 30_o but_o now_o notwithstanding_o we_o have_v thus_o plain_o prove_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v he_o that_o shall_v reign_v forty_o two_o month_n and_o consequent_o to_o be_v antichrist_n yet_o as_o their_o manner_n be_v i_o know_v they_o will_v deny_v it_o and_o who_o then_o shall_v decide_v the_o matter_n true_o bellarmine_n himself_o shall_v be_v one_o saint_n bernard_n another_o &_o their_o robertus_fw-la the_o dominican_n friar_n another_o bellarmine_n howsoever_o in_o all_o his_o former_a objection_n he_o labour_v to_o prove_v a_o jew_n to_o be_v antichrist_n that_o shall_v domintere_v over_o that_o one_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n only_o yet_o here_o he_o wre_v the_o scripture_n to_o have_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o romish_a gentile_n mention_v in_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n unto_o who_o the_o text_n say_v power_n be_v give_v over_o every_o kindred_n tongue_n and_o nation_n to_o be_v he_o so_o that_o hereby_o he_o have_v prove_v all_o his_o former_a objection_n but_o very_o fond_a conjecture_n and_o mere_a fable_n also_o whereas_o the_o text_n say_v that_o unto_o the_o same_o beast_n be_v give_v a_o mouth_n to_o speak_v blasphemy_n and_o to_o keep_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n their_o saint_n bernard_n also_o understand_v this_o of_o the_o great_a antichrist_n say_v thus_o of_o the_o pope_n epistle_n pope_n bernard_n in_o his_o 25._o epistle_n that_o beast_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n unto_o which_o beast_n be_v give_v a_o mouth_n to_o spâ—ake_v blasphemy_n and_o to_o keep_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n be_v now_o get_v into_o peter_n chair_n and_o there_o sit_v as_o a_o lion_n prepare_v to_o his_o prey_n again_o speak_v of_o the_o popish_a priest_n and_o minister_n he_o say_v plain_o thus_o 33._o thus_o supra_fw-la canâ—â—_n serm_n 33._o they_o serve_v antichrist_n ergo_fw-la the_o pope_n be_v antichrist_n their_o dominican_n friar_n say_v vision_n say_v rovertus_n in_o his_o 3._o vision_n i_o see_v in_o a_o vision_n in_o the_o palace_n of_o lateraine_n and_o in_o the_o porch_n before_o the_o chair_n of_o prophero_n where_o trial_n be_v make_v whether_o the_o pope_n be_v a_o man_n or_o not_o how_o that_o a_o huge_a serpent_n tumble_v itself_o upon_o a_o thick_a and_o great_a reed_n make_v a_o great_a noise_n and_o the_o spirit_n say_v unto_o i_o this_o serpent_n be_v antichrist_n and_o his_o condemnation_n be_v at_o hand_n to_o conclude_v this_o matter_n their_o bishop_n cornelius_n bewail_v the_o miserable_a estate_n of_o both_o spiritualty_n and_o layetie_n in_o the_o romishâ—urisdiction_n â—urisdiction_z say_v habita_fw-la say_v cornelius_n oratio_fw-la cornelij_fw-la epistle_n bnon_n 〈◊〉_d 3._o domâ—â—â—ca_fw-la advent_fw-la in_o conâ—â—l_n trident._n habita_fw-la will_v god_n they_o be_v not_o fall_v whole_o with_o one_o consent_n from_o religion_n to_o superstition_n from_o faith_n to_o infidelity_n and_o from_o christ_n to_o antichrist_n ergo_fw-la the_o pope_n be_v antichrist_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n 31_o but_o now_o whereas_o we_o affirm_v antichrist_n first_o to_o arise_v in_o boniface_n the_o three_o bâ—shop_n of_o rome_n of_o that_o name_n because_o in_o he_o be_v the_o order_n of_o universal_a bishop_n establish_v by_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n let_v we_o hear_v what_o their_o saint_n vincent_n say_v hereof_o vincent_n hereof_o vincent_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n among_o other_o thing_n foreshowing_a of_o two_o kind_n of_o antichrist_n one_o to_o be_v a_o open_a profess_a enemy_n to_o christ_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o christian_n the_o other_o he_o say_v shall_v be_v a_o mix_a kind_n of_o antichrist_n and_o this_o say_v he_o shall_v be_v a_o evil_a pope_n make_v by_o a_o evil_a prince_n of_o great_a power_n who_o shall_v place_v his_o evil_a pope_n in_o the_o province_n of_o babylon_n and_o to_o this_o mix_a antichrist_n say_v he_o many_o prelate_n shall_v adhere_v also_o their_o saint_n bridgit_n have_v declare_v the_o great_a ruin_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o desolation_n of_o many_o soul_n by_o their_o mean_n say_v chapter_n say_v bridgit_fw-la 3_o book_n 27._o chapter_n yet_o know_v for_o all_o that_o that_o between_o the_o time_n of_o humble_a peter_n and_o the_o time_n that_o boniface_n do_v mount_v up_o to_o sit_v in_o the_o seat_n of_o pride_n many_o do_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n which_o be_v
the_o pope_n deadly_a wound_n tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n in_o the_o chief_a and_o principal_a point_n now_o in_o controversy_n between_o the_o papist_n and_o vs._n write_a by_o t._n c._n and_o publish_v by_o master_n doctor_n burges_n now_o preacher_n to_o the_o english_a troop_n in_o the_o pallatinate_n 2_o timoth_n chap._n 3._o verse_n 8.9_o as_o jannes_n and_o jambres_n withstand_v moses_n so_o do_v these_o also_o resist_v the_o truth_n man_n of_o corrupt_a mind_n reprobate_a concern_v the_o faith_n but_o they_o shall_v prevail_v no_o long_o for_o their_o madness_n shall_v be_v evident_a to_o all_o man_n as_o they_o be_v revelat_fw-la chap._n 18._o verse_n 2._o it_o be_v fall_v it_o be_v fall_v babylon_n the_o great_a city_n and_o be_v become_v the_o habitation_n of_o devil_n and_o the_o hold_n of_o all_o foul_a spirit_n and_o a_o cage_n of_o every_o unclean_a and_o hateful_a bird._n revelat_fw-la chap._n 14_o verse_n 9.10_o if_o any_o man_n worship_v the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n in_o his_o forehead_n or_o on_o his_o hand_n the_o same_o shall_v drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n london_n print_v by_o t._n s._n for_o nath._n newberie_n and_o be_v to_o be_v sell_v at_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o star_n under_o s._n peter_n church_n in_o cornhill_n and_o in_o popes-head-alley_n 1621._o to_o the_o christian_a reader_n he_o that_o undertake_v to_o commend_v another_o man_n writing_n unto_o the_o view_n and_o read_n of_o man_n adventure_n his_o own_o reputation_n therein_o as_o merchant_n do_v their_o stock_n in_o other_o man_n ship_n and_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o do_v and_o may_v adventure_v more_o bold_o than_o other_o either_o good_n or_o credit_n first_o such_o as_o have_v so_o much_o to_o spare_v as_o that_o the_o loss_n of_o their_o adventure_n will_v not_o pinch_v they_o or_o such_o as_o have_v so_o little_a to_o adventure_v as_o no_o loss_n can_v hurt_v they_o much_o yet_o be_v there_o a_o middle_a sort_n that_o do_v adventure_n in_o hope_n of_o good_a return_n i_o take_v myself_o a_o man_n not_o utter_o desperate_a yet_o of_o poor_a estate_n know_v nothing_o in_o myself_o that_o may_v procure_v respect_n unto_o another_o man_n writing_n unless_o perhaps_o my_o acquaintance_n with_o many_o man_n of_o sundry_a place_n the_o purchase_n of_o my_o troublesome_a pilgrimage_n or_o the_o love_a favour_n which_o god_n of_o his_o goodness_n have_v give_v i_o with_o many_o far_o beyond_o my_o worth_n but_o if_o i_o have_v more_o reputation_n in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o my_o country_n then_o ever_o i_o shall_v have_v i_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o adventure_v all_o my_o own_o praise_n in_o the_o praise_n of_o this_o little_a book_n and_o the_o author_n thereof_o the_o author_n thereof_o master_n thomas_n clarke_n one_o of_o my_o parishioner_n in_o sutton-coldfield_n i_o know_v to_o be_v a_o man_n of_o much_o gravity_n piety_n and_o honesty_n &_o for_o one_o of_o his_o sort_n to_o be_v admire_v for_o his_o unwearied_a pain_n in_o read_v such_o author_n as_o he_o can_v gather_v out_o of_o they_o the_o pith_n of_o their_o discourse_n or_o dispute_v and_o labour_v to_o improve_v all_o not_o only_o to_o the_o settle_n of_o his_o own_o judgement_n but_o also_o to_o the_o stay_n and_o satisfy_v of_o other_o popish_o incline_v by_o conference_n or_o by_o writing_n wherein_o also_o his_o success_n have_v exceed_v the_o harvest_n of_o many_o other_o man_n better_o language_v and_o more_o learned_a then_o be_v touch_v this_o his_o book_n it_o be_v true_a that_o only_o the_o mould_v of_o the_o argument_n against_o popery_n be_v his_o own_o fit_a perhaps_o for_o the_o vulgar_a sort_n then_o more_o exquisite_a piece_n the_o matter_n itself_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o our_o learned_a countryman_n disperse_v in_o large_a or_o many_o book_n whereof_o some_o be_v not_o so_o easy_a to_o be_v have_v but_o here_o be_v compile_v and_o compact_v together_o in_o this_o popular_a form_n and_o in_o a_o stile_n so_o far_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v neither_o curious_a nor_o dissolute_a but_o well_o become_v the_o man_n and_o the_o matter_n the_o end_n and_o aim_v of_o this_o good_a man_n i_o persuade_v myself_o to_o be_v honest_a and_o holy_a not_o applause_n of_o man_n nor_o gain_v of_o money_n but_o a_o true_a desire_n to_o inform_v his_o countryman_n that_o can_v or_o will_v not_o hear_v often_o or_o read_v much_o in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n which_o detain_v or_o reclaim_v they_o from_o popery_n or_o confirm_v they_o in_o true_a religion_n establish_v in_o our_o land_n may_v yield_v they_o better_a christian_n better_a subject_n better_a neighbour_n many_o have_v long_o call_v for_o this_o book_n upon_o sight_n of_o some_o part_n of_o it_o or_o report_v of_o other_o these_o i_o suppose_v will_v glad_o read_v it_o such_o as_o never_o hear_v of_o it_o or_o of_o the_o man_n may_v please_v to_o make_v a_o trial_n whether_o or_o no_o they_o may_v find_v in_o it_o that_o which_o may_v refresh_v the_o memory_n of_o learned_a and_o diligent_a man_n in_o much_o brevity_n or_o bring_v light_n unto_o the_o ignorant_a with_o as_o much_o perspicuity_n which_o be_v i_o confess_v my_o opinion_n of_o the_o book_n god_n quicken_v up_o our_o heart_n to_o more_o zeal_n for_o the_o gospel_n and_o against_o popery_n the_o zeal_n whereof_o in_o our_o adversary_n shall_v provoke_v we_o to_o more_o zeal_n or_o will_v condemn_v we_o though_o it_o help_v not_o they_o god_n also_o bless_v this_o good_a old-man_n that_o have_v spend_v himself_o for_o common_a good_a and_o bless_v all_o mean_n that_o may_v any_o way_n advance_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n whether_o the_o sceptre_n of_o government_n the_o sword_n of_o war_n the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n or_o pen_n or_o print_v of_o wel-aduised_n and_o well-affected_n person_n farewell_n thou_o to_o serve_v thou_o in_o the_o lord_n john_n burge_v parson_n of_o sutton-coldfield_n in_o warwickshire_n and_o now_o preacher_n to_o the_o english_a troop_n in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o king_n of_o bohemia_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o pallatinate_n under_o the_o command_n of_o sr._n horatio_n veer_v knight_n lord_z general_z the_o preface_n to_o the_o christian_a reader_n we_o read_v christian_n reader_n in_o the_o second_o epistle_n of_o s._n paul_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o 2._o cap._n 3_o verse_n of_o a_o general_a apostasy_n or_o depart_v from_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o the_o great_a antichrist_n shall_v bring_v to_o pass_v before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n and_o before_o he_o shall_v be_v reveal_v or_o make_v manifest_a to_o the_o world_n and_o we_o read_v also_o in_o the_o 3._o chap._n and_o 10._o verse_n of_o the_o revelation_n of_o s._n john_n of_o a_o general_a temptation_n or_o trial_n that_o shall_v come_v upon_o the_o world_n to_o try_v they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n and_o in_o the_o 17._o chap._n we_o read_v by_o who_o this_o temptation_n shall_v be_v make_v especial_o in_o the_o 4._o and_o 5._o verse_n where_o it_o be_v say_v of_o romish_n babylon_n that_o she_o offer_v to_o the_o world_n in_o a_o cup_n of_o gold_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o golden_a name_n of_o christ_n the_o abomination_n and_o filthiness_n of_o her_o fornication_n and_o in_o the_o 3._o verse_n of_o the_o 18._o chap._n that_o she_o make_v all_o nation_n to_o drink_v thereof_o and_o in_o the_o second_o verse_n of_o the_o 17._o chap._n that_o she_o make_v the_o inhabibitant_n of_o the_o earth_n drink_v therewith_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o 5._o verse_n call_v christian_a rome_n babylon_n the_o mother_n of_o whordome_n and_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o for_o which_o as_o appear_v in_o the_o 2._o verse_n of_o the_o 19_o chap._n the_o lord_n have_v condemn_v she_o now_o by_o this_o filthiness_n of_o her_o fornication_n all_o the_o learned_a do_v know_v be_v mean_v her_o whorish_a religion_n as_o idolatry_n superstition_n and_o heathenish_a worship_n which_o very_o many_o that_o be_v yet_o live_v do_v know_v do_v overflow_v this_o land_n &_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n before_o the_o day_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o when_o as_o god_n have_v appoint_v the_o effectual_a beginning_n of_o the_o reformation_n and_o restore_v again_o of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o religion_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o a_o prophecy_n write_v in_o a_o old_a book_n i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o hundred_o year_n ago_o entitle_v stimulus_n divinae_fw-la contemplationis_fw-la which_o say_v after_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n 1534._o good_a religion_n good_a law_n good_a peace_n together_o with_o faith_n truth_n and_o sound_a doctrine_n shall_v return_v into_o the_o world_n
in_o their_o proper_a shape_n and_o true_a likeness_n and_o this_o be_v also_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o luther_n when_o as_o there_o be_v neither_o sound_a doctrine_n true_a faith_n nor_o religion_n to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n according_a to_o that_o prophecy_n of_o their_o s._n hildegard_n a_o nun_n which_o say_v in_o the_o apostolic_a order_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o roman_a sea_n no_o religion_n shall_v be_v find_v true_o christian_a reader_n it_o seem_v very_o apparent_a that_o god_n have_v make_v special_a choice_n of_o england_n above_o all_o the_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n to_o be_v the_o chief_a for_o the_o recover_n and_o reduce_v of_o that_o part_n of_o his_o church_n the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n and_o the_o overthrow_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n and_o religion_n for_o whereas_o in_o the_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o ten_o horn_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v the_o main_a strength_n of_o the_o seaven-hilled_n city_n to_o wit_n rome_n and_o that_o the_o text_n declare_v also_o those_o horn_n to_o be_v so_o many_o kingdom_n and_o that_o the_o learn_v expound_v they_o to_o be_v these_o ten_o head_n kingdom_n of_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n england_n scotland_n denmark_n etc._n etc._n the_o first_o whereof_o that_o withdraw_v her_o power_n from_o rome_n be_v england_n it_o be_v manifest_a england_n be_v the_o chief_a i_o know_v christian_n reader_n it_o will_v be_v think_v strange_a to_o say_v that_o that_o which_o be_v do_v by_o king_n henry_n be_v foretell_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n nevertheless_o a_o very_a learned_a man_n write_v upon_o these_o word_n in_o the_o 13._o verse_n of_o the_o 11._o chap._n and_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v fall_v say_v plain_o it_o be_v a_o thousand_o to_o one_o but_o that_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o king_n henry_n mean_v his_o withdraw_a his_o power_n from_o rome_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v ten_o thousand_o to_o one_o but_o that_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o he_o for_o plain_a experience_n do_v evident_o demonstrate_v england_n to_o be_v the_o chief_a of_o those_o ten_o kingdom_n also_o which_o the_o 16._o verse_n of_o the_o 17._o chap._n declare_v shall_v be_v the_o mean_n of_o the_o final_a fall_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o power_n of_o antichrist_n for_o that_o after_o this_o work_n be_v set_v abroach_o by_o king_n henry_n we_o see_v it_o so_o great_o to_o prevail_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o that_o famous_a queen_n his_o daughter_n elizabeth_n that_o at_o her_o decease_n the_o pope_n have_v scarce_o three_o of_o those_o kingdom_n signify_v by_o those_o horn_n leave_v to_o adhere_v with_o he_o entire_o and_o i_o do_v find_v also_o by_o diverse_a of_o the_o old_a romish_a prediction_n that_o as_o god_n make_v king_n henry_n the_o main_a beginner_n of_o the_o ruin_n and_o decay_v of_o the_o strength_n of_o romish_n babylon_n so_o he_o have_v ordain_v a_o most_o worthy_a king_n of_o the_o name_n of_o jacob_n to_o second_v he_o in_o that_o work_n and_o as_o touch_v that_o which_o shall_v be_v further_o effect_v by_o he_o thus_o have_v their_o robertus_fw-la a_o dominican_n friar_n write_v long_o ago_o in_o his_o second_o sermon_n but_o jacob_n fly_v from_o the_o serpent_n face_n which_o serpent_n in_o his_o three_o vision_n he_o affirm_v the_o spirit_n tell_v he_o be_v antichrist_n the_o pope_n be_v join_v to_o those_o that_o do_v praise_v my_o name_n for_o which_o cause_n he_o declare_v the_o pope_n who_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n he_o compare_v to_o esau_n shall_v put_v in_o practice_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o spiritual_a jacob_n as_o also_o for_o refuse_v to_o join_v with_o he_o and_o to_o be_v of_o his_o society_n for_o there_o he_o bring_v in_o the_o pope_n speak_v in_o this_o manner_n to_o his_o spiritual_a son_n go_v to_o my_o son_n and_o enter_v into_o a_o consultation_n among_o yourselves_o how_o i_o may_v bring_v he_o under_o for_o by_o his_o destruction_n my_o treasure_n shall_v be_v exceed_o increase_v i_o have_v need_n of_o much_o because_o the_o name_n of_o my_o house_n be_v great_a upon_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n deglutiamus_fw-la eum_fw-la virum_fw-la come_v therefore_o let_v we_o swallow_v he_o up_o alive_a which_o prophecy_n albeit_o we_o see_v fulfil_v in_o the_o powder-treason_n yet_o as_o the_o same_o friar_n show_v that_o all_o the_o pope_n can_v do_v shall_v nothing_o at_o all_o prevail_v so_o thanks_n be_v to_o our_o good_a god_n we_o see_v it_o do_v not_o again_o the_o same_o friar_n in_o his_o sixteen_o sermon_n foreshoweth_a that_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o same_o jacob_n who_o there_o he_o call_v the_o lion_n king_n shall_v visit_v the_o emperor_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o roman_a and_o other_o catholic_a prince_n of_o christendom_n by_o his_o christian_a and_o royal_a exhortation_n to_o help_v to_o subdue_v the_o pope_n and_o to_o bring_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n into_o the_o same_o state_n of_o primitive_a purity_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o happy_a day_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a theodosius_n valentinian_n etc._n etc._n whereby_o he_o declare_v not_o only_a how_o great_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v fall_v from_o her_o primitive_a purity_n in_o religion_n but_o also_o that_o she_o shall_v be_v reform_v by_o the_o special_a mean_n of_o our_o nation_n of_o england_n and_o to_o the_o like_a effect_n be_v these_o word_n of_o their_o saint_n bridgit_n cannonize_v for_o a_o saint_n by_o pope_n boniface_n the_o nine_o in_o her_o sixth_o book_n of_o revelation_n 26._o chap._n where_o she_o bring_v in_o christ_n complain_v of_o the_o decay_a state_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n show_v he_o to_o exhort_v all_o christian_a king_n what_o course_n to_o take_v for_o the_o perfect_a reformation_n thereof_o say_v wherefore_o the_o king_n for_o who_o thou_o do_v pray_v aught_o to_o call_v and_o assemble_v a_o council_n of_o spiritual_a man_n such_o as_o be_v wise_a through_o my_o wisdom_n and_o he_o ought_v to_o inquire_v diligent_o of_o those_o that_o have_v my_o spirit_n and_o ask_v their_o advice_n how_o and_o by_o what_o mean_v the_o wall_n of_o my_o church_n may_v be_v build_v again_o among_o christian_n how_o god_n may_v be_v restore_v to_o his_o honour_n true_a religion_n make_v to_o flourish_v anew_o godly_a charity_n make_v more_o fervent_a my_o passion_n more_o deep_o imprint_v in_o the_o heart_n and_o mind_n of_o man_n and_o my_o commandment_n love_v with_o great_a zeal_n and_o respect_n let_v he_o therefore_o gather_v together_o the_o upright_o and_o true_a kind_n of_o christian_n that_o he_o together_o with_o they_o may_v repair_v the_o spiritual_a breach_n of_o my_o church_n the_o which_o very_o have_v depart_v too_o far_o from_o i_o by_o which_o we_o see_v she_o give_v all_o true_a christian_a prince_n to_o understand_v that_o god_n require_v of_o they_o that_o they_o join_v together_o and_o use_v all_o mean_n by_o godly_a and_o learned_a instructer_n to_o reclaim_v the_o romish_a church_n and_o to_o reduce_v she_o to_o that_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a faith_n and_o religion_n which_o saint_n paul_n so_o commend_v she_o for_o at_o the_o first_o which_o albeit_o at_o the_o first_o or_o on_o the_o sudden_a she_o will_v not_o receive_v but_o as_o their_o abbot_n joachim_n upon_o the_o 22._o chapter_n of_o jeremy_n say_v will_v stop_v her_o ear_n lest_o she_o shall_v hear_v the_o charm_a of_o the_o inchaunter_n the_o voice_n of_o he_o that_o admonish_v she_o yet_o upon_o the_o 15.17.18.21_o and_o 22._o chapter_n he_o show_v that_o those_o admonition_n shall_v in_o short_a time_n so_o work_v that_o not_o only_o the_o german_a empire_n shall_v forsake_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o the_o church_n itself_o with_o her_o college_n of_o cardinal_n shall_v be_v divide_v and_o fall_v into_o discord_n among_o themselves_o and_o upon_o the_o 50._o and_o 51._o of_o jeremy_n he_o show_v by_o the_o effect_n that_o those_o admonition_n shall_v so_o great_o prevail_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o his_o clergy_n his_o consistory_n and_o state_n shall_v be_v exceed_o impair_v for_o say_v he_o the_o noble_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v perish_v the_o monastery_n shall_v be_v diminish_v the_o high_a priest_n shall_v be_v purify_v and_o christian_a religion_n shall_v be_v winnow_v as_o with_o a_o fan_n and_o the_o same_o also_o do_v their_o saint_n katherine_n of_o sienne_n foresee_v as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o her_o word_n write_v in_o a_o prayer_n of_o she_o but_o what_o shall_v the_o lord_n do_v to_o these_o evil_a husband_n man_n he_o shall_v come_v and_o destroy_v they_o and_o let_v out_o his_o vineyard_n unto_o other_o etc._n etc._n by_o tribulation_n and_o affliction_n and_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n
and_o most_o ancient_a church_n have_v but_o two_o sacrament_n how_o the_o other_o five_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n that_o the_o mass_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n be_v make_v by_o diverse_a bishop_n of_o rome_n long_o after_o the_o apostle_n that_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o utter_a dissolve_v of_o the_o whole_a harmony_n of_o the_o scripture_n both_o prophetical_a and_o apostolical_a the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n death_n and_o passion_n and_o the_o cast_a man_n mind_n into_o a_o doubtful_a waver_a of_o their_o salvation_n 10_o that_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n touch_v the_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n as_o also_o his_o other_o word_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n be_v but_o figurative_a speech_n 11_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o pray_v to_o god_n alone_o and_o not_o to_o saint_n and_o to_o worship_n god_n alone_o and_o not_o saint_n that_o none_o can_v be_v mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n but_o only_o he_o that_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o nature_n both_o of_o god_n and_o man_n 12_o that_o the_o original_a author_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v the_o heathen_a philosopher_n how_o it_o do_v confound_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o popish_a writer_n and_o how_o it_o do_v deny_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o purge_n of_o sin_n the_o chapter_n of_o conclusion_n show_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n by_o faith_n only_o without_o work_n that_o we_o possess_v heaven_n only_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v there_o the_o fruit_n thereof_o be_v reward_v with_o the_o degree_n of_o glory_n that_o the_o high_a way_n to_o damnation_n be_v to_o seek_v salvation_n by_o merit_n the_o pope_n deadly_a wound_n tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n in_o the_o chief_a and_o principal_a point_n now_o in_o controversy_n between_o the_o papist_n and_o vs._n chapter_n i._o this_o chapter_n tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o notwithstanding_o both_o protestant_n and_o papist_n profess_v but_o one_o god_n one_o faith_n one_o baptism_n and_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o yet_o there_o be_v so_o great_a a_o difference_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o profession_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v combine_v and_o conjoin_v together_o to_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n 1_o it_o have_v be_v imagine_v christian_n reader_n that_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o papist_n and_o we_o profess_v one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n etc._n etc._n there_o may_v well_o be_v a_o union_n between_o we_o and_o they_o to_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o universal_a church_n but_o i_o trust_v through_o the_o help_n of_o god_n spirit_n it_o shall_v be_v make_v manifest_a to_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n that_o it_o be_v no_o more_o possible_a then_o by_o mix_v with_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n by_o which_o saint_n hierome_n say_v w._n say_v hierome_n in_o his_o book_n upon_o thâ—_n 24._o of_o saint_n matth._n w._n we_o may_v understand_v all_o manner_n of_o perverse_a and_o false_a doctrine_n there_o can_v be_v make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o true_a christian_a religion_n true_a it_o be_v that_o many_o notable_a heretic_n of_o former_a time_n have_v profess_v one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n with_o the_o church_n and_o as_o saint_n chrysostome_n say_v matth._n say_v chrysostome_n of_o the_o work_n upon_o matth._n have_v get_v the_o note_n and_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n to_o wit_n say_v he_o church_n the_o scripture_n of_o god_n bishop_n and_o other_o order_n of_o clerk_n and_o likewise_o baptism_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o thanksgiving_n and_o to_o conclude_v christ_n himself_o but_o yet_o as_o he_o show_v that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n will_v not_o admit_v they_o into_o the_o fellowship_n thereof_o nor_o take_v they_o for_o true_a member_n of_o the_o same_o the_o reason_n be_v for_o that_o with_o their_o profession_n they_o mingle_v such_o erroneous_a opinion_n of_o god_n as_o make_v he_o no_o god_n according_a to_o that_o which_o saint_n hilary_n say_v 1._o say_v hilary_n in_o ps_n 1._o to_o devise_v fancy_n of_o god_n be_v as_o horrible_a as_o to_o say_v there_o be_v no_o god_n 2_o for_o we_o believe_v and_o profess_v but_o one_o divine_a god_n according_a to_o deuter._n 4.35_o and_o one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n even_o the_o man_n christ_n jesus_n according_a to_o saint_n paul_n 1._o tim._n 2.5_o the_o papist_n profess_v that_o the_o lord_n he_o be_v god_n but_o not_o god_n only_o and_o that_o christ_n be_v mediator_n but_o neither_o whole_o nor_o only_o as_o this_o first_o chapter_n shall_v plain_o demonstrate_v from_o their_o own_o doctor_n for_o one_o write_v thus_o iureiur_fw-fr thus_o fel._n in_o cap._n ego_fw-la n._n de_fw-fr iureiur_fw-fr the_o pope_n have_v the_o place_n upon_o earth_n not_o of_o a_o pure_a man_n but_o of_o a_o true_a god_n the_o bishop_n of_o aeix_n say_v gallica_n say_v contr_n bassinet_n ut_fw-la hist._n gallica_n our_o holy_a father_n the_o pope_n be_v a_o undoubted_a and_o true_a god_n on_o earth_n in_o their_o extravagant_n he_o be_v term_v glossa_fw-la term_v extra_n comment_n in_o glossa_fw-la our_o lord_n god_n the_o pope_n beside_o their_o council_n of_o trident_n lect_n trident_n trident._n in_o sexto_fw-la de_fw-fr lect_n decree_v he_o to_o be_v god_n in_o the_o council_n of_o lateraine_n one_o salute_v the_o pope_n with_o this_o title_n 4._o title_n latr._n sess_v 4._o thou_o be_v another_o god_n on_o earth_n which_o the_o pope_n accept_v as_o his_o due_n even_o as_o pope_n nicholas_n seek_v authority_n whereby_o he_o may_v claim_v that_o dignity_n find_v these_o word_n treasure_v up_o in_o the_o pope_n library_n evidenter_fw-la library_n nicholas_n dist._n 96._o satis_fw-la evidenter_fw-la it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o godly_a prince_n constantine_n be_v call_v god_n to_o which_o word_n augustine_n steuche_n the_o keeper_n of_o the_o pope_n library_n add_v 141._o add_v steuche_fw-fr libr._n donat._n constant._n pag._n 141._o do_v thou_o not_o hear_v that_o the_o high_a bishop_n be_v call_v of_o constantine_n god_n and_o that_o he_o be_v take_v for_o god_n and_o worship_v as_o god_n with_o divine_a honour_n whereby_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o this_o title_n be_v not_o give_v he_o of_o flatterer_n against_o his_o will_n neither_o fell_a it_o out_o of_o their_o finger_n rash_o or_o by_o chance_n but_o with_o good_a consideration_n and_o therefore_o they_o ascribe_v also_o unto_o he_o the_o great_a power_n and_o authority_n not_o of_o a_o terrestrial_a god_n but_o even_o of_o a_o celestial_a and_o that_o in_o four_o respect_n 3_o first_o in_o grant_v to_o he_o as_o large_a command_n as_o to_o god_n himself_o for_o thus_o they_o write_v hostin_n write_v extravag_n de_fw-fr translat-episcopi_n quinto_fw-la hostin_n sin_n except_v the_o pope_n in_o a_o manner_n may_v do_v all_o that_o god_n may_v do_v again_o 10._o again_o counsel_n lat._n leo._n 10._o in_o the_o pope_n there_o be_v all_o manner_n of_o power_n above_o all_o power_n as_o well_o of_o heaven_n as_o of_o earth_n also_o statuta_fw-la also_o extravag_n de_fw-fr constitu_fw-la lib._n statuta_fw-la the_o pope_n have_v power_n over_o the_o angel_n both_o good_a and_o bad_a and_o scient_a and_o agrippa_z de_fw-fr vanitat_fw-la scient_a the_o pope_n have_v power_n to_o command_v the_o angel_n and_o have_v power_n over_o the_o dead_a again_o praetoris_fw-la again_o baldus_n in_o li._n barbarius_fw-la de_fw-fr officio_fw-la praetoris_fw-la the_o pope_n be_v all_o and_o above_o all_o furthermore_o pen_v furthermore_o l._n sacrilegij_fw-la c._n de_fw-fr crim_n sacril_n ind_z c._n ecclesia_fw-la ut_fw-la tit_n pen_v it_o be_v sacrilege_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o pope_n power_n *_o for_o he_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o cause_n therefore_o we_o must_v make_v no_o question_n about_o his_o power_n see_v there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o the_o first_o cause_n last_o flo._n last_o in_o bull._n clem._n 6._o &_o in_o ant._n flo._n the_o pope_n have_v so_o great_a power_n both_o in_o purgatory_n and_o also_o in_o hell_n that_o he_o may_v deliver_v by_o his_o indulgence_n &_o place_n in_o the_o heaven_n and_o habitation_n of_o the_o bless_a as_o many_o soul_n as_o he_o will_n so_o that_o in_o his_o power_n of_o command_v he_o be_v make_v equal_a with_o god_n as_o if_o he_o may_v be_v bold_a to_o say_v with_o our_o saviour_n matth._n 28._o all_o power_n be_v give_v to_o i_o in_o heaven_n and_o in_o earth_n 4_o second_o they_o match_v he_o with_o god_n in_o give_v he_o privilege_n and_o exemption_n from_o all_o censure_n say_v 141._o say_v dist._n satis_fw-la lib._n don._n constant._n pag._n 141._o the_o pope_n can_v at_o all_o be_v either_o bind_v or_o loose_v by_o the_o secular_a power_n
not_o full_o sufficient_a to_o prove_v the_o pope_n that_o great_a antichrist_n foretell_v by_o saint_n hierome_n 11._o hierome_n hierome_n ad_fw-la algasia_n quest_n 11._o that_o shall_v sit_v in_o the_o church_n as_o if_o he_o be_v christ_n the_o saviour_n but_o for_o asmuch_o as_o they_o deny_v it_o and_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o day_n depend_v upon_o bellarmine_n judgement_n out_o of_o who_o work_n as_o it_o be_v very_o suppose_v parson_n have_v publish_v to_o the_o view_n of_o the_o world_n and_o delude_v of_o many_o ten_o several_a objection_n for_o the_o clear_n the_o pope_n from_o be_v antichrist_n it_o rest_v that_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n we_o answer_v those_o objection_n that_o so_o all_o doubt_n may_v be_v remove_v and_o herein_o as_o the_o original_a author_n i_o will_v use_v only_o the_o name_n of_o bellarmine_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o demand_v what_o hope_n of_o comfort_n we_o can_v look_v to_o have_v at_o these_o popish_a god_n and_o saviour_n see_v their_o own_o saint_n bridget_n who_o boniface_n the_o nine_o pope_n of_o that_o name_n canonize_v say_v 41_o say_v bridget_n in_o her_o first_o book_n c._n 41_o all_o their_o follower_n and_o favourer_n shall_v be_v cut_v off_o dis-jointed_a and_o pull_v in_o piece_n like_v unto_o a_o wall_n that_o be_v a_o cast_v down_o where_o be_v not_o leave_v one_o stone_n stand_v upon_o a_o other_o neither_o shall_v my_o love_n and_o mercy_n ever_o warm_v they_o nor_o build_v they_o up_o again_o into_o eternal_a mansion_n and_o as_o we_o see_v the_o question_n resolve_v what_o will_v be_v the_o end_n of_o those_o that_o depend_v upon_o these_o god_n and_o saviors_n so_o shall_v we_o see_v hereafter_o what_o will_v be_v the_o end_n of_o those_o god_n and_o saviour_n chap._n ii_o contain_v ten_o several_a objection_n for_o the_o clear_n if_o it_o have_v be_v possible_a the_o pope_n from_o be_v antichrist_n set_v forth_o under_o the_o letter_n n._n d._n with_o answer_n thereunto_o thou_o shall_v understand_v christian_n reader_n that_o who_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o first_o epistle_n chap._n 2.22_o 1_o john_n 2.22_o 2._o call_v antichrist_n in_o the_o 22._o verse_n he_o declare_v to_o have_v mean_v certain_a disciple_n which_o be_v fall_v from_o the_o fellowship_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o other_o that_o by_o their_o mean_n go_v abroad_o teach_v doctrine_n whereby_o christ_n be_v deny_v to_o be_v the_o true_a messiah_n so_o that_o because_o such_o antichristian_a teacher_n be_v then_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n by_o who_o the_o great_a mystery_n of_o iniquity_n be_v begin_v which_o when_o the_o great_a antichrist_n shall_v come_v shall_v be_v full_o perfect_v he_o do_v not_o stick_v to_o say_v but_o that_o antichrist_n be_v then_o come_v whereas_o notwithstanding_o the_o great_a antichrist_n be_v not_o then_o come_v 2.7_o 2_o thess_n 2.7_o for_o as_o saint_n paul_n declare_v to_o the_o thessalonian_o epist_n 2._o cha_z 2._o there_o be_v then_o a_o impediment_n that_o do_v stay_v his_o come_n which_o say_v he_o shall_v let_v till_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n which_o as_o tertullian_n saint_n augustine_n and_o saint_n chrysostome_n expound_v be_v the_o roman_a emperor_n and_o likewise_o saint_n hierome_n in_o these_o word_n algasia_n word_n hierome_n to_o algasia_n the_o roman_a emperor_n which_o now_o keep_v all_o nation_n in_o subjection_n must_v first_o be_v overthrow_v and_o then_o shall_v antichrist_n come_v the_o fountain_n of_o iniquity_n by_o which_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o by_o saint_n johns_n antichrist_n we_o can_v understand_v the_o great_a antichrist_n therefore_o the_o question_n be_v who_o the_o great_a antichrist_n shall_v be_v we_o say_v he_o be_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n they_o say_v he_o shall_v be_v a_o jew_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o this_o be_v but_o our_o yea_o and_o their_o nay_o and_o how_o then_o shall_v it_o be_v try_v who_o be_v in_o the_o right_a bellarmine_n suppose_v in_o his_o wardword_n the_o answer_n to_o sir_n francis_n hastings_n watchword_n page_n 91.92_o have_v set_v down_o ten_o several_a objection_n to_o prove_v he_o a_o jew_n which_o god_n willing_a by_o these_o our_o answer_n shall_v be_v prove_v a_o gentile_a the_o first_o objection_n 2_o first_o then_o say_v bellarmine_n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v antichrist_n or_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n whereof_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v speak_v and_o that_o rome_n be_v babylon_n in_o that_o sense_n that_o these_o good_a fellow_n do_v mean_a that_o be_v rome_n christen_v be_v a_o mere_a jest_n for_o that_o as_o the_o true_a christ_n be_v one_o singular_a man_n so_o shall_v the_o true_a antichrist_n be_v one_o singular_a man_n also_o and_o not_o a_o succession_n of_o man_n one_o after_o another_o as_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v and_o this_o be_v evident_o gather_v by_o the_o ancient_a father_n out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o holy_a scripture_n namely_o daniel_n 7._o and_o 11._o john_n 5.2_o 2_o thessalonian_o 2._o 1_o john_n 2._o apocal_a 13._o and_o 17._o the_o answer_n 3_o here_o christian_n reader_n seem_v a_o very_a great_a likelihood_n that_o by_o the_o great_a antichrist_n shall_v be_v mean_v only_o one_o person_n see_v he_o produce_v no_o less_o than_o seven_o place_n of_o scripture_n to_o testify_v the_o same_o but_o it_o be_v a_o wonder_n to_o see_v that_o a_o man_n learned_a and_o seem_v devout_a shall_v so_o apparent_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v without_o all_o contradiction_n that_o not_o any_o one_o of_o his_o place_n do_v prove_v his_o assertion_n the_o likely_a place_n be_v the_o 2._o 2.3_o 2._o thess_n 2.3_o thessaly_n 2._o in_o which_o saint_n paul_n call_v antichrist_n the_o man_n of_o sin_n but_o do_v it_o therefore_o follow_v that_o he_o mean_v only_o one_o man_n no_o no_o more_o then_o by_o call_v he_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n the_o son_n of_o perdition_n he_o mean_v one_o person_n for_o in_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v very_o apparent_a that_o by_o such_o like_a title_n be_v not_o always_o mean_v one_o singular_a person_n 43.27_o esay_n 43.27_o see_v we_o find_v in_o the_o 43._o chapter_n of_o esay_n 27._o verse_n be_v mean_v a_o great_a number_n of_o man_n include_v in_o the_o name_n father_n 11._o exod._n 4.23_o rom._n 9.27_o dan._n 11._o and_o in_o exodus_fw-la the_o 4._o chap._n 23._o verse_n all_o the_o israelite_n who_o number_n saint_n paul_n say_v rom._n 9.27_o be_v as_o the_o sandâ—_n of_o the_o sea_n be_v include_v in_o the_o title_n of_o a_o son_n and_o in_o daniel_n 11._o the_o whole_a succession_n of_o king_n in_o their_o several_a kingdom_n be_v include_v in_o the_o person_n of_o one_o king_n and_o therefore_o see_v that_o under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o man_n or_o a_o son_n be_v include_v more_o thousand_o then_o the_o pope_n be_v hundred_o bellarmine_n ignorance_n in_o the_o manner_n &_o phrase_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v lay_v open_a and_o his_o mouth_n stop_v for_o accuse_v we_o of_o ignorance_n in_o include_v all_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n or_o son_n of_o perdition_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o they_o themselves_o ordinary_o use_v also_o the_o like_a phrase_n of_o speech_n as_o when_o they_o call_v the_o whole_a succession_n of_o pope_n that_o one_o head_n of_o christ_n church_n therefore_o if_o the_o scripture_n have_v not_o teach_v we_o so_o to_o speak_v we_o may_v yet_o have_v learn_v of_o they_o how_o to_o call_v the_o whole_a succession_n of_o pope_n that_o one_o head_n of_o antichrist_n church_n 4_o and_o whereas_o to_o dazzle_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o ignorant_a he_o produce_v the_o father_n upon_o his_o place_n of_o scripture_n as_o though_o they_o by_o antichrist_n have_v mean_v one_o proper_a person_n let_v he_o hear_v therefore_o how_o they_o have_v use_v to_o speak_v of_o he_o saint_n hierome_n say_v 24._o say_v hierome_n in_o his_o book_n upon_o matth._n 24._o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n shall_v stand_v in_o the_o church_n until_o the_o consummation_n of_o time_n and_o show_v himself_o as_o god_n now_o it_o be_v clear_a he_o can_v not_o mean_v this_o of_o one_o particular_a person_n for_o that_o he_o know_v as_o well_o as_o we_o no_o one_o man_n can_v live_v to_o the_o consummation_n and_o end_n of_o time_n also_o that_o ancient_a writer_n eusebius_n speak_v of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n thus_o preparation_n thus_o eusebius_n in_o his_o 7._o book_n of_o preparation_n this_o be_v a_o token_n not_o that_o he_o but_o that_o they_o hate_v god_n for_o that_o they_o will_v have_v themselves_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o god_n again_o their_o saint_n bridget_n say_v that_o she_o be_v command_v in_o a_o vision_n to_o signify_v to_o 8._o to_o bridget_n in_o her_o
6._o book_n of_o revelat_fw-la chap._n 8._o mathias_n of_o sueden_n the_o gloser_n of_o the_o bible_n that_o antichrist_n consist_v of_o many_o person_n that_o so_o he_o may_v give_v note_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o antichrist_n be_v not_o a_o singular_a but_o a_o plurality_n of_o person_n by_o which_o therefore_o we_o see_v that_o the_o father_n do_v also_o speak_v of_o antichrist_n as_o well_o in_o the_o plural_a number_n as_o in_o the_o singular_a wherefore_o see_v that_o by_o antichrist_n they_o do_v not_o mean_a one_o singular_a person_n why_o may_v not_o all_o the_o pope_n be_v that_o great_a antichrist_n the_o man_n of_o sin_n but_o they_o say_v no_o and_o who_o then_o shall_v be_v judge_n between_o we_o that_o shall_v these_o two_o testimony_n of_o their_o writer_n aventine_n in_o who_o chronicle_n there_o be_v extant_a this_o complaint_n of_o frederick_n the_o second_o bavaria_n second_o aventine_n print_v at_o ingoâ—stad_n 1554._o in_o the_o epistle_n which_o he_o write_v to_o otho_n duke_n of_o bavaria_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n do_v seek_v after_o lordship_n and_o divine_a power_n namely_o that_o they_o may_v be_v fear_v of_o all_o no_o otherwise_o yea_o more_o than_o god_n for_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o there_o be_v many_o antichrist_n among_o the_o romanist_n so_o then_o we_o see_v that_o as_o there_o be_v many_o pope_n there_o be_v many_o antichrist_n and_o yet_o as_o there_o be_v at_o no_o time_n but_o one_o pope_n there_o be_v but_o one_o antichrist_n 5_o second_o in_o the_o same_o book_n aventine_n himself_o complain_v of_o the_o whole_a incorporate_a body_n of_o pope_n say_v ibidem_fw-la say_v ibidem_fw-la the_o chief_a priest_n of_o babylon_n desire_v to_o reign_v alone_o they_o can_v abide_v any_o equal_a thus_o in_o the_o plural_a number_n and_o a_o little_a after_o in_o the_o singular_a number_n thus_o ibidem_fw-la thus_o ibidem_fw-la that_o wicked_a man_n who_o common_o they_o call_v antichrist_n in_o who_o forehead_n be_v write_v a_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n i_o be_o a_o god_n i_o can_v err_v by_o which_o we_o see_v it_o most_o evident_a that_o the_o whole_a succession_n of_o pope_n and_o every_o particular_a of_o they_o in_o their_o time_n and_o place_n one_o after_o another_o be_v that_o great_a antichrist_n the_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o son_n of_o perdition_n prophesy_v of_o by_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o as_o bellarmine_n say_v a_o jest_n so_o to_o say_v but_o a_o very_a stale_a jest_n to_o say_v the_o contrary_n and_o now_o whether_o christian_n rome_n be_v babylon_n in_o that_o sense_n that_o our_o good_a fellow_n do_v mean_a our_o next_o chapter_n shall_v plain_o demonstrate_v the_o second_o objection_n 6_o moreover_o the_o jew_n shall_v receive_v the_o true_a antichrist_n for_o their_o messiah_n as_o they_o refuse_v christ_n and_o so_o christ_n say_v plain_o john_n 5.43_o i_o come_v in_o my_o father_n name_n and_o you_o receive_v i_o not_o if_o another_o come_v in_o his_o own_o name_n he_o shall_v you_o receive_v but_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o the_o jew_n will_v receive_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n for_o their_o messiah_n and_o much_o less_o so_o many_o pope_n as_o be_v already_o dead_a the_o answer_n 7_o these_o word_n of_o christ_n christian_n reader_n we_o see_v he_o will_v apply_v to_o the_o jew_n of_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o world_n to_o prove_v that_o a_o little_a before_o his_o come_n to_o judgement_n they_o shall_v receive_v the_o great_a antichrist_n for_o their_o messiah_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v believe_v antichrist_n to_o be_v one_o singular_a person_n he_o cit_v those_o word_n of_o christ_n in_o john_n chap._n 5.43_o john_n 5.43_o 5._o as_o though_o christ_n by_o those_o word_n have_v mean_v some_o one_o singular_a person_n whereas_o indeed_o the_o word_n he_o be_v a_o indiffinit_a speech_n like_v as_o in_o esay_n 57.17.18.19_o 14.5_o esay_n 57.17.18_o hosea_n 13.13_o and_o 14.5_o hosea_n 13.13_o and_o 14.5_o where_o the_o word_n he_o do_v include_v a_o infinite_a number_n or_o many_o person_n so_o christ_n show_v under_o the_o word_n he_o that_o they_o will_v be_v more_o ready_a to_o receive_v any_o he_o that_o will_v go_v about_o to_o seduce_v and_o draw_v they_o from_o he_o then_o to_o receive_v he_o who_o the_o father_n have_v send_v to_o draw_v they_o unto_o he_o that_o they_o may_v be_v save_v but_o if_o they_o will_v have_v those_o word_n to_o be_v understand_v in_o their_o sense_n namely_o that_o christ_n therein_o do_v appose_v himself_o against_o antichrist_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v seduce_v the_o jew_n only_o yet_o must_v they_o of_o force_n understand_v it_o to_o be_v of_o that_o seducement_n that_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o of_o saint_n johns_n antichrist_n who_o be_v the_o chief_a mean_n of_o keep_v back_o the_o jew_n from_o embrace_v christ_n and_o of_o bring_v their_o whole_a posterity_n into_o the_o state_n of_o infidelity_n into_o which_o they_o fall_v yea_o of_o force_n i_o say_v because_o the_o scripture_n not_o any_o where_n at_o all_o mention_v any_o other_o alteration_n of_o the_o jew_n state_n to_o come_v but_o that_o only_a which_o saint_n paul_n speak_v of_o in_o roman_n the_o 10.19_o 11.11_o rom._n 10.19_o and_o 11.11_o and_o 11.11_o which_o there_o he_o show_v shall_v be_v their_o conversion_n to_o christ_n in_o which_o state_n all_o side_n do_v grant_v they_o shall_v continue_v to_o the_o end_n again_o saint_n paul_n 2._o 2_o thess_n 2._o 2_o thessa_n 2._o declare_v as_o plain_o that_o the_o great_a antichrist_n shall_v not_o withhold_v jew_n from_o receive_v christ_n and_o the_o christian_a faith_n but_o shall_v cause_v christian_n to_o fall_v from_o the_o faith_n they_o have_v receive_v as_o we_o shall_v prove_v at_o large_a in_o our_o three_o chapter_n the_o pope_n have_v do_v so_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o delude_v jew_n but_o christian_n and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o s._n chrisostome_n say_v matthew_n say_v chrisost_n 49._o hom._n upon_o the_o unperfect_a work_n matthew_n antichrist_n be_v therefore_o call_v the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n because_o he_o shall_v cause_v the_o soul_n of_o many_o christian_n to_o be_v desolate_a and_o forsake_a and_o which_o s._n hilary_n say_v contra_fw-la auxentium_fw-la antichrist_n shall_v be_v contrary_a to_o christ_n under_o a_o colour_n of_o preach_v the_o gospel_n ergo_fw-la etc._n etc._n 8_o but_o whereas_o we_o say_v that_o in_o our_o three_o chapter_n we_o will_v prove_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v that_o seducer_n and_o deluder_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o will_v deny_v it_o and_o who_o then_o shall_v be_v judge_n between_o we_o that_o shall_v these_o three_o learned_a doctor_n erasmus_n their_o bishop_n cornelius_n and_o their_o albertus_n magnus_n erasmus_n say_v revela_fw-la say_v erasmus_n on_o the_o 13._o chap._n of_o the_o revela_fw-la this_o kingdom_n of_o the_o papacy_n whereof_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n take_v upon_o it_o all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n the_o roman_a emperor_n and_o compel_v the_o christian_n to_o idolatry_n and_o service_n of_o false_a god_n under_o a_o private_a colour_n and_o secret_a pretence_n as_o to_o further_o the_o true_a faith_n cornelius_n say_v habita_fw-la say_v cornelius_n oratio_fw-la cornelij_n epist_n bitonti_fw-la 3._o dominica_fw-la advent_fw-la in_o council_n trid._n habita_fw-la will_v to_o god_n they_o be_v not_o fall_v with_o one_o consent_n from_o religion_n to_o superstition_n from_o faith_n to_o infidelity_n and_o from_o christ_n to_o antichrist_n albertus_n say_v 10._o say_v albertus_n in_o john_n cap._n 10._o those_o which_o now_o rule_v in_o the_o church_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n thief_n and_o murderer_n rather_o oppressor_n than_o feeder_n rather_o spoiler_n than_o tutor_n rather_o killer_n than_o keeper_n rather_o perverter_n than_o teacher_n rather_o seducer_n than_o leader_n these_o be_v the_o messenger_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o underminers_a of_o the_o flock_n of_o christ_n and_o for_o the_o pope_n himself_o which_o be_v the_o ringleader_n in_o this_o horrible_a seducement_n i_o will_v conclude_v this_o point_n with_o these_o word_n of_o saint_n bridget_n speak_v unto_o pope_n gregory_n the_o eleven_o in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n chap._n christ_n brigit_fw-la in_o her_o 4._o book_n 142._o chap._n thou_o plucke_v from_o i_o violent_o innumerable_a soul_n and_o send_v to_o hell-fire_n almost_o all_o those_o that_o come_v to_o thy_o court._n and_o in_o another_o place_n speak_v also_o in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n she_o say_v chap._n say_v in_o her_o 6._o book_n of_o revela_fw-la 15._o chap._n they_o do_v say_v and_o boast_v that_o they_o understand_v my_o law_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v but_o for_o the_o deceive_n of_o other_o by_o which_o then_o we_o see_v the_o pope_n that_o spiritual_a head-governour_n
wrought_v ergo_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o answer_n 20_o here_o he_o note_v out_o antichrist_n by_o three_o special_a miracle_n which_o he_o say_v he_o shall_v work_v which_o because_o no_o pope_n hitherto_o have_v wrought_v they_o can_v be_v antichrist_n touch_v the_o first_o namely_o that_o he_o shall_v make_v fire_n descend_v from_o heaven_n we_o say_v that_o forasmuch_o as_o there_o be_v no_o time_n set_v down_o when_o that_o miracle_n shall_v be_v wrought_v and_o that_o there_o remain_v a_o pope_n and_o how_o many_o shall_v succeed_v he_o who_o can_v tell_v all_o which_o make_v the_o great_a antichrist_n therefore_o till_o the_o full_a end_n and_o term_v of_o their_o reign_n and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o not_o any_o one_o pope_n ever_o wrought_v that_o miracle_n none_o of_o the_o predecessor_n be_v clear_v from_o be_v antichrist_n for_o we_o find_v throughout_o the_o whole_a scripture_n that_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v by_o any_o one_o of_o they_o be_v impute_v unto_o all_o 21_o but_o as_o touch_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o those_o word_n diverse_a of_o the_o learned_a do_v conclude_v that_o by_o make_v fire_n descend_v from_o heaven_n be_v mean_v that_o he_o shall_v do_v such_o miracle_n and_o so_o great_a wonder_n as_o shall_v as_o great_o prevail_v to_o draw_v the_o people_n from_o god_n to_o himself_o as_o the_o fire_n that_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n at_o the_o prayer_n of_o elias_n do_v prevail_v to_o draw_v the_o people_n from_o baal_n to_o god_n 38.39_o 1._o king_n 18â—â—_n 38.39_o and_o that_o it_o be_v no_o more_o mean_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v cause_v fire_n real_o to_o descend_v from_o heaven_n then_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n that_o material_a fire_n shall_v proceed_v out_o of_o the_o two_o witness_n mouth_n and_o destroy_v their_o enemy_n or_o in_o the_o nine_o chapter_n that_o out_o of_o horse_n mouth_n shall_v issue_v fire_n smoke_n and_o brimstone_n to_o devour_v man_n 22_o second_o he_o say_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v make_v the_o image_n of_o a_o beast_n to_o speak_v we_o answer_v the_o text_n say_v not_o of_o a_o beast_n but_o of_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v as_o the_o verse_n go_v before_o say_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o have_v the_o wound_n of_o a_o sword_n and_o do_v live_v which_o as_o erasmus_n expound_v be_v the_o heathenish_a domination_n under_o the_o heathenish_a emperor_n of_o rome_n who_o heathenishnesse_n be_v almost_o strike_v clean_o dead_a by_o the_o sword_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o saint_n paul_n ephes_n 6._o 6.17_o ephes_n 6.17_o call_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o wound_n be_v afterward_o salve_v but_o full_o heal_v by_o that_o spiritual_a beast_n which_o the_o 11._o and_o 12._o verse_n of_o the_o 13._o chapter_n of_o the_o reuclation_n declare_v rise_v up_o in_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n resemble_v christ_n the_o lamb_n for_o as_o the_o text_n say_v he_o do_v all_o that_o the_o first_o beast_n can_v do_v before_o he_o whereby_o he_o bring_v the_o latter_a domination_n so_o lively_a to_o resemble_v the_o former_a as_o any_o picture_n or_o image_n can_v possible_o be_v make_v to_o resemble_v any_o beast_n therefore_o by_o the_o second_o domination_n under_o the_o pope_n be_v mean_v that_o image_n which_o antichrist_n shall_v make_v to_o speak_v that_o be_v shall_v cause_v to_o publish_v and_o proclaim_v that_o as_o many_o as_o will_v not_o be_v conformable_a to_o all_o the_o heathenish_a ordinance_n thereof_o as_o in_o the_o former_a domination_n shall_v be_v kill_v by_o which_o mean_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v as_o who_o so_o will_v read_v the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n shall_v see_v that_o all_o be_v bring_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o lore_n now_o therefore_o whether_o we_o may_v understand_v this_o great_a work_n to_o be_v accomplish_v by_o a_o paint_a picture_n or_o carve_a image_n and_o that_o by_o that_o same_o image_n which_o antichrist_n shall_v make_v to_o speak_v shall_v be_v mean_v the_o image_n of_o some_o carnal_a beast_n or_o whether_o this_o be_v not_o a_o mere_a carnal_a interpretation_n of_o they_o let_v the_o discreet_a reader_n judge_v 23_o three_o he_o say_v antichrist_n shall_v feign_v himself_o to_o die_v and_o rise_v again_o which_o thing_n if_o any_o one_o of_o his_o place_n do_v prove_v i_o do_v here_o promise_v to_o recant_v wherefore_o as_o the_o pope_n not_o work_v those_o three_o miracle_n actual_o be_v not_o thereby_o clear_v from_o be_v antichrist_n so_o do_v not_o these_o miracle_n prove_v bellarmine_n jew_n to_o work_v they_o to_o prove_v he_o to_o be_v antichrist_n therefore_o let_v we_o come_v to_o some_o further_a trial_n with_o they_o for_o the_o better_a find_v out_o of_o antichrist_n by_o the_o miracle_n which_o he_o shall_v work_v in_o which_o no_o better_a course_n can_v be_v take_v then_o by_o search_v out_o the_o place_n where_o he_o shall_v work_v they_o for_o if_o he_o shall_v work_v they_o in_o that_o one_o city_n or_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n than_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o shall_v be_v a_o jew_n but_o if_o all_o the_o world_n over_o in_o the_o city_n and_o nation_n of_o the_o gentile_n than_o it_o be_v more_o likely_a he_o shall_v not_o be_v a_o jew_n but_o a_o gentile_a now_o as_o the_o 13._o verse_n of_o the_o 13._o chapter_n of_o the_o revel_v 13.13_o reu._n 13.13_o say_v of_o antichrist_n he_o make_v fire_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n so_o the_o next_o verse_n say_v by_o the_o sign_n which_o be_v permit_v for_o he_o to_o do_v he_o deceive_v they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n by_o which_o it_o be_v most_o apparent_a that_o antichrist_n shall_v not_o work_v his_o wonder_n in_o that_o one_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n nor_o yet_o in_o that_o one_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n but_o over_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n among_o the_o gentile_n therefore_o this_o prove_v he_o shall_v not_o be_v a_o lieu_n but_o a_o gentile_a again_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o 16._o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o book_n speak_v of_o antichrist_n and_o his_o miracle-monger_n and_o the_o place_n where_o they_o shall_v work_v their_o miracle_n say_v and_o i_o see_v three_o unclean_a spirit_n like_o frog_n 16.13_o reu._n 16.13_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n for_o they_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o devil_n work_v miracle_n to_o go_v unto_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n also_o in_o the_o eighteen_o chapter_n that_o angel_n speak_v there_o of_o babylon_n the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n say_v with_o thy_o enchantment_n be_v deceive_v all_o nation_n by_o which_o then_o we_o see_v that_o the_o case_n stand_v clear_a that_o antichrist_n miracle_n shall_v not_o be_v wrought_v in_o that_o corner_n of_o the_o world_n among_o the_o jew_n but_o all_o the_o world_n over_o among_o the_o gentile_n therefore_o antichrist_n shall_v not_o be_v a_o jew_n but_o a_o gentile_a also_o see_v we_o ourselves_o in_o this_o our_o age_n do_v see_v how_o the_o papist_n every_o where_o incline_v themselves_o to_o miracle_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n do_v daily_o send_v his_o seminary_n abroad_o to_o work_v his_o wonder_n all_o the_o world_n over_o by_o plain_a experience_n we_o may_v be_v bold_a to_o say_v the_o pope_n be_v that_o gentile_a but_o they_o say_v no_o and_o who_o then_o shall_v decide_v the_o matter_n that_o shall_v he_o who_o they_o confess_v to_o bâ—e_v indifferent_a between_o both_o erasmus_n who_o have_v thus_o write_v upon_o the_o same_o place_n of_o the_o revelation_n erasmus_n revelation_n erasmus_n what_o wonderful_a token_n say_v he_o have_v be_v wrought_v in_o the_o papacy_n and_o to_o what_o end_n christ_n himself_o do_v prophesy_v long_o ago_o unto_o his_o disciple_n and_o give_v they_o warning_n of_o they_o again_o touch_v those_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n which_o shall_v deceive_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n by_o their_o miracle_n he_o say_v chap._n say_v erasmus_n upon_o the_o 16._o chap._n the_o first_o be_v the_o devilish_a dragon_n the_o second_o be_v the_o beast_n at_o rome_n the_o very_a right_a antichrist_n the_o three_o be_v the_o false_a prophet_n not_o one_o person_n but_o a_o whole_a order_n and_o multitude_n of_o bishop_n and_o religious_a person_n monk_n friar_n etc._n etc._n and_o a_o little_a after_o these_o be_v three_o such_o foul_a and_o unclean_a spirit_n as_o none_o can_v be_v find_v more_o unclean_a and_o yet_o do_v they_o work_v miracle_n wherefore_o then_o see_v that_o antichrist_n great_a miracle_n be_v wrought_v in_o the_o papacy_n the_o sea_n of_o rome_n and_o else_o where_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n of_o perdition_n the_o dragon_n of_o
man_n of_o sin_n be_v reveal_v the_o son_n of_o perdition_n a_o devil_n not_o only_o of_o the_o day_n but_o also_o of_o the_o noonday_n likewise_o their_o writer_n holcote_n complain_v of_o the_o romish_a priest_n and_o prelate_n in_o his_o day_n say_v 182._o say_v holcot_n in_o lib._n sapientiae_fw-la lectro_fw-la 182._o they_o be_v like_o the_o priest_n of_o baal_n they_o resemble_v the_o priest_n of_o dagon_n they_o be_v the_o priest_n of_o priapus_n and_o angel_n of_o hell_n so_o then_o hereby_o we_o see_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o prelate_n be_v the_o chief_a of_o those_o devil_n of_o who_o the_o angel_n say_v rome_n be_v become_v the_o habitation_n now_o let_v we_o see_v also_o who_o be_v those_o foul_a spirit_n unclean_a and_o hateful_a bird_n 10_o their_o writer_n aventine_n say_v 6._o say_v auent_n analium_fw-la boierum_fw-la lib._n 6._o i_o be_o ashamed_a to_o say_v what_o manner_n of_o bishop_n we_o have_v with_o the_o revenue_n of_o the_o poor_a they_o feed_v horse_n hound_n i_o need_v not_o to_o say_v whore_n saint_n bernard_n say_v etc._n say_v bernard_n sup_v cant._n serm_n 33._o sermo_n ad_fw-la clerum_fw-la etc._n etc._n it_o be_v a_o shame_n to_o name_v those_o thing_n which_o our_o bishop_n do_v in_o secret_a their_o mantuan_n say_v 3_o say_v mantuan_n calamitatum_fw-la lib._n 3_o it_o be_v in_o every_o man_n mouth_n city_n and_o country_n talk_v of_o it_o and_o the_o very_a bruit_n thereof_o have_v quench_v all_o care_n of_o virtue_n also_o their_o bishop_n cornelius_n say_v 3._o say_v oratio_fw-la cornelij_fw-la epist_n bitonti_fw-la 3._o with_o what_o monster_n of_o filthiness_n with_o what_o channel_n of_o uncleanness_n with_o what_o pestiferous_a contagion_n be_v not_o both_o priest_n and_o people_n defile_v make_v yourselves_o judge_n and_o begin_v at_o the_o sanctuary_n of_o god_n also_o their_o palingenius_fw-la say_v leon._n say_v pale_v marcell_n pale_v zodiaci_n vita_fw-la lib._n 5._o in_o leon._n let_v no_o friar_n monk_n or_o any_o other_o priest_n come_v within_o thy_o door_n take_v heed_n of_o they_o no_o great_a mischief_n they_o be_v the_o dregs_n of_o man_n the_o fountain_n of_o folly_n the_o sink_v of_o sin_n wolf_n under_o lamb_n skin_n deceive_v the_o simple_a with_o a_o false_a show_n of_o honesty_n and_o under_o the_o shadow_n of_o religion_n hide_v a_o thousand_o of_o unlawful_a act_n sagittario_fw-la jdem_fw-la lib._n 6._o in_o virgin_n idem_fw-la lib._n 9_o sagittario_fw-la committer_n of_o rape_n abuser_n of_o boy_n the_o priest_n and_o monk_n that_o shall_v be_v chaste_a spend_v night_n and_o day_n either_o open_o with_o whore_n or_o close_o with_o boy_n o_o shame_n say_v he_o can_v the_o church_n endure_v such_o hog_n whereupon_o their_o platine_n say_v marcellini_fw-la say_v platine_n vita_fw-la marcellini_fw-la what_o shall_v we_o think_v will_v become_v of_o this_o our_o age_n wherein_o our_o vice_n be_v grow_v to_o that_o height_n that_o they_o have_v scant_o leave_v any_o place_n with_o god_n for_o mercy_n how_o great_a be_v the_o lechery_n of_o all_o sort_n among_o the_o priest_n and_o especial_o among_o the_o chief_a ruler_n to_o conclude_v mantuan_n give_v the_o definitive_a sentence_n and_o plain_o affirm_v that_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v only_o those_o foul_a spirit_n unclean_a and_o hateful_a bird_n for_o say_v he_o 3._o he_o mantu_n calamitatum_fw-la lib._n 3._o they_o be_v hateful_a to_o heaven_n and_o loathsome_a with_o unclean_a lust_n alas_o in_o vain_a attempt_n they_o sacred_a rite_n with_o incestuous_a hand_n they_o rather_o kindle_v and_o provoke_v god_n then_o appease_v he_o therefore_o say_v he_o again_o jbid._n again_o jbid._n never_o hope_v for_o help_v so_o long_o as_o such_o pray_v for_o you_o and_o thus_o as_o we_o see_v prove_v before_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n who_o be_v those_o devil_n so_o here_o also_o we_o see_v as_o plain_o prove_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n who_o be_v those_o foul_a spirit_n unclean_a and_o hateful_a bird_n whereof_o rome_n and_o her_o regiment_n in_o her_o latter_a day_n be_v become_v the_o habitation_n and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o prove_v that_o by_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n be_v mean_v the_o great_a fall_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n now_o let_v we_o see_v the_o time_n when_o she_o begin_v to_o fall_v and_o her_o full_a perfection_n whereunto_o she_o fall_v 11_o touch_v the_o first_o point_n tertullian_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o first_o that_o make_v any_o mention_n thereof_o he_o live_v about_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n who_o then_o bewail_v the_o decline_a estate_n of_o the_o christian_a part_n of_o rome_n thus_o exclaim_v against_o it_o apologitico_fw-la it_o tertull._n in_o apologitico_fw-la o_o rome_n how_o much_o be_v thou_o change_v from_o old_a rome_n thou_o which_o waste_v once_o the_o chief_a in_o all_o the_o world_n be_v now_o become_v the_o chief_a in_o all_o naughtiness_n also_o about_o one_o age_n after_o that_o saint_n hierome_n perceive_v how_o she_o begin_v to_o be_v corrupt_v in_o doctrine_n thus_o exclaim_v against_o she_o 2._o she_o hierom._n idem_fw-la adversus_fw-la jovianum_fw-la lib._n 2._o be_v there_o say_v he_o none_o other_o place_n in_o all_o the_o world_n to_o receive_v this_o voluptuous_a doctrine_n but_o that_o which_o peter_n preach_v have_v build_v on_o the_o rock_n christ_n again_o he_o say_v to_o the_o maintainer_n of_o this_o doctrine_n pammachius_n doctrine_n to_o pammachius_n thou_o that_o be_v a_o maintainer_n of_o this_o new_a doctrine_n spare_v thy_o roman_a ear_n spare_v thy_o faith_n which_o be_v so_o commend_v by_o the_o apostle_n own_o mouth_n to_o this_o day_n the_o christian_a world_n have_v ever_o be_v without_o this_o doctrine_n and_o again_o he_o say_v sancte_fw-la say_v jdem_fw-la praefact_n in_o lib._n dydimi_fw-la de_fw-la spiritu_fw-la sancte_fw-la while_o i_o stay_v at_o babylon_n and_o be_v a_o inhabitant_n of_o that_o purple_a whore_n and_o live_v among_o the_o roman_n behold_v the_o pot_n which_o be_v see_v in_o jeremie_n from_o the_o north_n begin_v to_o seethe_v and_o the_o senate_n of_o pharise_n make_v a_o uproar_n and_o the_o whole_a faction_n of_o rude_a and_o ignorant_a as_o it_o be_v in_o defiance_n of_o learning_n conspire_v against_o i_o furthermore_o he_o cry_v out_o against_o the_o idolatry_n which_o be_v then_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n and_o also_o against_o the_o idole-maker_n say_v jeremy_n say_v in_o his_o 11._o book_n 10._o chap._n upon_o jeremy_n he_o adorn_v his_o image_n with_o silver_n and_o gold_n that_o by_o the_o shine_n and_o glitter_a of_o both_o metal_n he_o may_v deceive_v the_o simple_a which_o error_n say_v he_o be_v now_o creep_v in_o among_o us._n also_o within_o less_o than_o twenty_o year_n after_o that_o saint_n augustine_n declare_v how_o their_o idolatry_n be_v defend_v by_o the_o idolater_n to_o be_v no_o idolatry_n namely_o because_o they_o take_v not_o their_o image_n for_o god_n but_o say_v he_o matth._n he_o augustine_n in_o his_o sermon_n upon_o matth._n let_v no_o man_n say_v to_o i_o the_o image_n be_v no_o divine_a power_n they_o know_v it_o be_v not_o god_n i_o will_v to_o god_n say_v he_o they_o so_o know_v it_o as_o we_o know_v it_o but_o what_o they_o have_v and_o in_o what_o sort_n they_o have_v it_o and_o what_o they_o do_v about_o it_o the_o altar_n bear_v witness_v therefore_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v which_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v 44._o say_v augustine_n in_o psal_n 44._o they_o have_v make_v we_o the_o citizen_n of_o babylon_n we_o have_v leave_v our_o creator_n and_o have_v worship_v the_o creature_n we_o have_v leave_v he_o that_o make_v we_o and_o have_v worship_v that_o which_o we_o have_v make_v ourselves_o wherefore_o their_o ambrose_n ansbertus_n thus_o conclude_v even_o of_o christian_a rome_n say_v 6._o say_v ambro._n in_o apâ—calip_n lib._n 6._o rome_n be_v the_o second_o babylon_n 12_o furthermore_o about_o some_o thirty_o year_n after_o that_o saint_n christostome_n speak_v of_o the_o decay_a estate_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n say_v 36._o say_v christ_n in_o 1._o ad_fw-la corinthi_n hom._n 36._o the_o church_n at_o this_o day_n be_v like_a unto_o a_o woman_n that_o have_v quite_o lâ—st_o her_o old_a modesty_n that_o be_v her_o sober_a and_o chaste_a behaviour_n towards_o her_o husband_n christ_n and_o do_v begin_v to_o wax_v wanton_a towards_o new_a lover_n with_o who_o while_o she_o dalt_v rise_v up_o a_o spokesman_n to_o make_v a_o match_n between_o ancichrist_n and_o she_o which_o be_v john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n who_o gregory_n the_o great_a therefore_o call_v 30._o call_v gregory_n in_o his_o 6._o book_n epist_n 30._o the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n but_o as_o pelagius_n before_o gregory_n day_n stay_v the_o marriage_n from_o be_v solemnize_v so_o do_v gregory_n during_o his_o day_n
they_o may_v after_o fear_n or_o fear_v those_o thing_n which_o they_o have_v frame_v and_o then_o deride_v they_o with_o the_o word_n of_o their_o common_a answer_n he_o say_v no_o forsooth_o say_v they_o we_o fear_v not_o that_o but_o they_o after_o who_o image_n they_o be_v make_v and_o to_o who_o name_n they_o beconsecrate_v again_o whereas_o they_o doubt_v their_o religion_n to_o be_v void_a without_o image_n he_o thus_o resolve_v their_o doubt_n 19_o doubt_n lactant._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 19_o out_o of_o all_o doubt_n where_o there_o be_v a_o image_n there_o be_v no_o religion_n if_o then_o where_o a_o image_n be_v there_o true_a religion_n be_v not_o and_o that_o in_o the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n every_o church_n be_v full_a of_o image_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o in_o all_o church_n within_o the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n true_a religion_n be_v not_o and_o consequent_o no_o religion_n and_o this_o be_v it_o whereof_o their_o saint_n hildegard_n thus_o foreshow_v will_v come_v to_o pass_v say_v scivias_n say_v s._n hilde_n guard_v a_o nun_n lib._n 3._o vision_n 11._o scivias_n in_o the_o apostolical_a order_n to_o wit_n say_v she_o of_o the_o roman_a sea_n no_o religion_n shall_v be_v find_v to_o be_v brief_a saint_n augustine_n by_o render_v this_o reason_n why_o that_o sort_n of_o counterfeit_n christian_n be_v so_o addict_v to_o image_n say_v cha_z say_v augustine_n in_o his_o book_n against_o admantus_n the_o 13._o cha_z they_o will_v seem_v to_o favour_v image_n to_o make_v the_o heathen_a to_o think_v the_o better_a of_o their_o most_o miserable_a and_o lewd_a sect_n plain_o prove_v the_o papist_n to_o be_v not_o true_a catholic_n but_o most_o miserable_a and_o lewd_a sectary_n who_o we_o see_v have_v rather_o join_v themselves_o with_o the_o barbarous_a heathen_a in_o their_o damnable_a idolatry_n and_o superstition_n then_o with_o true_a christian_n in_o the_o sincerity_n and_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o salvation_n and_o thus_o much_o touch_v the_o three_o and_o last_o illusion_n 9_o but_o now_o forasmuch_o as_o they_o have_v induce_v the_o ignorant_a to_o believe_v that_o in_o this_o their_o manner_n of_o worship_n they_o please_v god_n well_o it_o be_v our_o part_n and_o duty_n to_o make_v know_v unto_o they_o how_o it_o please_v god_n in_o they_o of_o old_a time_n that_o so_o thereby_o they_o may_v the_o better_a judge_n how_o themselves_o therein_o please_v god_n 32.27.28_o exo._n 32.27.28_o the_o thirty_o two_o chapter_n of_o exodus_fw-la plain_o declare_v that_o the_o israelite_n who_o acknowledge_v the_o true_a god_n for_o worship_v a_o image_n be_v slay_v in_o one_o day_n three_o thousand_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o hosea_n 8._o hosea_n 10.1_o to_o the_o 8._o declare_v as_o plain_o that_o because_o the_o people_n heart_n be_v divide_v in_o affection_n between_o god_n and_o image_n the_o lord_n cause_v the_o prophet_n to_o denounce_v such_o and_o so_o great_a desolation_n to_o come_v upon_o they_o as_o that_o they_o shall_v wish_v the_o hill_n and_o mountain_n to_o fall_v upon_o they_o also_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o zephaniah_n declare_v 5._o zephan_n 1._o i_o 1._o to_o the_o 5._o that_o because_o juda_n and_o jerusalem_n have_v impart_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n to_o the_o host_n of_o heaven_n and_o his_o glory_n to_o the_o idol_n god_n in_o swear_v by_o the_o lord_n and_o by_o malcham_n as_o the_o papist_n do_v by_o god_n and_o by_o the_o rood_n by_o god_n and_o by_o the_o mass_n the_o lord_n threaten_v to_o destroy_v all_o thing_n upon_o the_o earth_n all_o thing_n in_o the_o sea_n the_o fowl_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o land_n so_o then_o by_o this_o the_o most_o ignorant_a may_v evident_o perceive_v how_o in_o this_o their_o manner_n of_o idol_n worship_n they_o please_v god_n 10_o and_o now_o for_o that_o the_o romanist_n be_v find_v idolater_n in_o the_o high_a degree_n in_o that_o so_o direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n and_o knowledge_n of_o his_o express_a law_n which_o the_o heathen_a have_v not_o make_v a_o stock_n and_o a_o stone_n god_n in_o give_v unto_o it_o the_o same_o divine_a worship_n and_o honour_n that_o be_v due_a to_o god_n himself_o who_o have_v say_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o prophet_n esay_n chap._n 42.8_o esay_n 42.8_o 42._o i_o be_o the_o lord_n and_o my_o glory_n will_v i_o not_o give_v to_o any_o other_o neither_o my_o praise_n to_o grave_a image_n and_o also_o in_o pray_v unto_o it_o for_o all_o thing_n needful_a both_o for_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o that_o also_o this_o idoll-worship_n be_v establish_v by_o pope_n gregory_n the_o three_o than_o head_n of_o their_o church_n and_o maintain_v ever_o since_o by_o his_o successor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v that_o idolatrous_a church_n profess_v christ_n which_o in_o the_o 17._o 17.4.5_o revel_v 17.4.5_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n offer_v to_o the_o world_n in_o a_o golden_a cup_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n the_o abomination_n and_o filthiness_n of_o her_o fornication_n 19.2_o revel_v 19.2_o and_o in_o the_o nineteenth_o chapter_n to_o be_v condemn_v for_o corrupt_v the_o earth_n with_o her_o fornication_n but_o lest_o for_o all_o this_o they_o shall_v with_o impudent_a and_o brazen_a face_n still_o face_n it_o out_o and_o deny_v it_o let_v they_o hear_v how_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n joacham_n abbas_n speak_v of_o the_o corrupt_a of_o doctrine_n by_o the_o priest_n of_o rome_n say_v jeremy_n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o 37._o chapter_n of_o jeremy_n they_o neglect_v incense_n and_o myrrh_n but_o they_o seek_v after_o gold_n that_o they_o may_v with_o babylon_n the_o great_a lady_n of_o the_o world_n fill_v unto_o man_n wine_n in_o a_o golden_a cup_n to_o infect_v their_o follower_n with_o their_o abomination_n and_o upon_o the_o seventeenth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n he_o speak_v yet_o more_o plain_o and_o say_v revelation_n say_v upon_o the_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o very_a text_n itself_o do_v teach_v how_o that_o the_o woman_n beguile_v with_o gold_n and_o which_o commit_v spiritual_a fornication_n with_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v the_o very_a church_n of_o rome_n which_o babylon-like_a play_v spiritual_o the_o whore_n with_o stock_n and_o stone_n again_o he_o say_v of_o the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o rome_n jeremy_n rome_n upon_o the_o 21._o chapter_n of_o jeremy_n they_o be_v idolatrous_a pastor_n and_o prelate_n again_o he_o say_v jeremy_n say_v upon_o the_o 1._o and_o 2._o chap._n of_o jeremy_n as_o solomon_n in_o his_o old_a age_n fall_v into_o idolatry_n so_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v which_o robertus_fw-la the_o dominican_n friar_n say_v thus_o of_o the_o romish_a church_n in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n sermon_n christ_n robertus_fw-la in_o his_o 12._o sermon_n like_o a_o adultress_n thou_o have_v forsake_v i_o and_o have_v join_v thyself_o unto_o stranger_n and_o of_o which_o their_o paracelsus_n conclude_v thus_o prediction_n thus_o paracelsus_n in_o his_o 4._o figure_a prediction_n the_o whore_n have_v divide_v her_o love_n 11_o so_o that_o the_o romanist_n and_o papist_n be_v thus_o so_o plain_o prove_v idolater_n in_o worship_v god_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o heathen_a which_o he_o command_v his_o people_n the_o jew_n they_o shall_v not_o do_v if_o they_o will_v look_v to_o continue_v in_o his_o favour_n and_o to_o avoid_v his_o judgement_n deuter._n 12._o this_o make_v that_o good_a which_o we_o affirm_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o first_o chapter_n namely_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o they_o and_o we_o shall_v be_v combine_v and_o conjoin_v together_o in_o religion_n to_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o as_o the_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n say_v 2._o corint_fw-la 6._o 6.16_o 2._o cor._n 6.16_o there_o can_v be_v no_o agreement_n between_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o the_o temple_n of_o idol_n therefore_o it_o behoove_v we_o to_o look_v wary_o unto_o ourselves_o that_o we_o be_v not_o delude_v by_o their_o crafty_a and_o subtle_a argument_n to_o be_v seduce_v to_o their_o idolatrous_a religion_n and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o satisfy_a the_o reader_n in_o this_o point_n also_o chap._n v._o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o for_o the_o first_o 606._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n the_o papist_n have_v no_o church_n neither_o can_v have_v because_o till_o then_o it_o have_v no_o universal_a pope_n to_o make_v it_o a_o popish_a church_n neither_o be_v that_o first_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o saint_n peter_n plant_v the_o mother_n but_o one_o of_o the_o daughter_n of_o the_o mother_n church_n in_o which_o
the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n the_o universal_a church_n be_v in_o danger_n 4_o but_o now_o notwithstanding_o they_o come_v in_o yet_o with_o another_o objection_n and_o say_v that_o gregory_n have_v also_o these_o word_n 1._o word_n gregory_n in_o their_o answer_n to_o i_o page_n 1._o whosoever_o he_o be_v that_o desire_v to_o be_v priest_n alone_o or_o the_o only_a priest_n by_o which_o they_o will_v infer_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n will_v have_v be_v bishop_n alone_o without_o any_o other_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o these_o his_o word_n that_o follow_v he_o exalt_v himself_o above_o other_o priest_n he_o mean_v that_o he_o whosoever_o exalt_v himself_o for_o to_o be_v universal_a bishop_n or_o supreme_a head_n over_o all_o other_o bishop_n will_v be_v priest_n alone_o because_o he_o will_v not_o admit_v any_o equal_a with_o he_o and_o for_o this_o cause_n in_o the_o word_n go_v before_o he_o compare_v john_n of_o constantinople_n to_o lucifer_n who_o he_o do_v not_o say_v will_v have_v have_v no_o angel_n but_o himself_o for_o that_o have_v be_v more_o than_o he_o can_v have_v prove_v and_o therefore_o we_o see_v it_o be_v only_o this_o kind_n of_o priesthood_n which_o gregory_n mean_v that_o will_v admit_v no_o manner_n of_o equality_n which_o we_o shall_v see_v anon_o he_o say_v will_v be_v the_o downfall_n of_o the_o ancient_a order_n of_o priesthood_n 5_o but_o now_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o may_v not_o let_v pass_n to_o answer_v another_o objection_n which_o happy_o may_v arise_v out_o of_o our_o english_a catholic_n word_n which_o before_o we_o cite_v for_o in_o that_o they_o say_v the_o title_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n take_v upon_o he_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n right_a and_o ancient_a title_n they_o will_v bear_v the_o world_n in_o hand_n that_o gregory_n condemn_v it_o for_o unlawful_a in_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n only_o but_o allow_v it_o in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o their_o right_n and_o lawful_a title_n for_o to_o this_o effect_n indeed_o do_v they_o allege_v these_o very_a word_n howbeit_o we_o shall_v see_v plain_o by_o gregory_n testimony_n follow_v that_o he_o condemn_v the_o title_n to_o be_v as_o unlawful_a in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o in_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n for_o he_o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n against_o his_o bishop_n for_o his_o arrogant_a pride_n in_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n say_v 32._o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist._n 32._o o_o my_o gracious_a lord_n do_v i_o herein_o quarrel_v for_o my_o own_o right_a epist._n right_a lib._n 6._o &_o 30._o epist._n i_o speak_v it_o bold_o whosoever_o call_v himself_o universal_a bishop_n or_o desire_v so_o to_o be_v call_v be_v in_o the_o pride_n of_o his_o heart_n the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n and_o more_o than_o so_o he_o say_v 38._o say_v gregor_n libr._n 4._o epist._n 38._o he_o be_v antichrist_n that_o shall_v claim_v to_o be_v call_v universal_a bishop_n and_o shall_v have_v a_o guard_n of_o priest_n to_o attend_v upon_o he_o yea_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o he_o know_v both_o the_o title_n and_o office_n to_o be_v odious_a even_o in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n else_o will_v he_o not_o have_v seek_v to_o have_v purge_v all_o before_o his_o time_n from_o it_o as_o from_o a_o title_n of_o shame_n set_v down_o the_o manner_n of_o his_o purgation_n thus_o 36._o thus_o gregor_n libr._n 4._o epist._n 32._o &_o 36._o none_o of_o my_o predecessor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o consent_v to_o use_v that_o ungodly_a name_n no_o bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o take_v upon_o he_o that_o name_n of_o singularity_n we_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n will_v never_o receive_v this_o honour_n be_v offer_v unto_o us._n also_o in_o that_o eulogius_n his_o fellow_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n see_v the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n so_o willing_a to_o have_v take_v the_o title_n upon_o he_o will_v rather_o that_o gregory_n than_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v have_v have_v it_o and_o therefore_o to_o urge_v he_o to_o have_v take_v it_o upon_o he_o in_o the_o superscription_n of_o certain_a letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o he_o offer_v he_o the_o title_n but_o gregory_n to_o declare_v his_o detestation_n thereof_o not_o only_o beseech_v he_o to_o offer_v it_o he_o no_o more_o but_o because_o he_o see_v he_o will_v not_o give_v over_o urge_v he_o he_o thus_o flout_v he_o for_o his_o folly_n 30._o folly_n gregor_n lib._n 7._o epist._n 30._o ecce_n say_v he_o behold_v even_o the_o title_n of_o your_o letter_n you_o have_v write_v the_o proud_a poesy_n mean_v i_o the_o universal_a pope_n notwithstanding_o i_o have_v forbid_v it_o i_o beseech_v your_o holiness_n do_v so_o no_o more_o for_o whatsoever_o be_v give_v to_o any_o above_o reason_n be_v take_v from_o yourselves_o also_o when_o as_o he_o see_v that_o such_o a_o officer_n be_v like_a to_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o church_n as_o shall_v be_v make_v prince_n of_o all_o christian_a priest_n he_o count_v that_o his_o rise_n to_o that_o dignity_n will_v be_v the_o deadly_a downfall_n of_o the_o old_a and_o ancient_a order_n of_o priesthood_n and_o therefore_o say_v 55_o say_v gregor_n lib._n 4._o epist._n 52._o &_o 55_o see_v the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n be_v fall_v within_o it_o can_v now_o stand_v long_o without_o by_o which_o he_o plain_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a order_n of_o priesthood_n that_o one_o shall_v be_v universal_a head_n of_o all_o priest_n again_o to_o declare_v how_o dangerous_a a_o thing_n it_o will_v be_v if_o one_o shall_v be_v make_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o whole_a universal_a church_n he_o say_v further_o thus_o admaveri_fw-la thus_o gregor_n libr._n 4._o epist._n 32._o admaveri_fw-la if_o we_o have_v but_o one_o head_n the_o fall_n of_o that_o head_n be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n if_o any_o man_n presume_v to_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o name_n of_o universal_a bishop_n the_o whole_a church_n fall_v down_o from_o her_o estate_n when_o he_o fall_v which_o be_v call_v universal_a but_o far_o may_v that_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v from_o all_o christian_a mind_n 6_o so_o that_o hereby_o christian_n reader_n we_o see_v the_o case_n to_o stand_v clear_a that_o notwithstanding_o gregory_n the_o great_a bishop_n of_o rome_n allow_v the_o order_n of_o bishop_n in_o the_o universal_a church_n yet_o do_v he_o acknowledge_v it_o utter_o unlawful_a for_o himself_o or_o any_o other_o christian_a bishop_n to_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n and_o to_o be_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n condemn_v it_o for_o ungodly_a blasphemous_a and_o antichristian_a and_o therefore_o dehort_v all_o true_a christian_n to_o be_v far_o from_o that_o mind_n and_o here_o we_o may_v further_o note_v that_o forasmuch_o as_o himself_o will_v none_o of_o it_o he_o condemn_v that_o brag_n for_o a_o very_a fond_a fable_n that_o the_o title_n and_o dignity_n of_o universal_a bishop_n descend_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o succession_n from_o s._n peter_n the_o apostle_n peter_n gregory_n condemn_v that_o for_o a_o fable_n that_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n descend_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o s._n peter_n also_o see_v he_o confess_v as_o we_o hear_v before_o that_o peter_n himself_o be_v not_o call_v universal_a apostle_n he_o do_v acknowledge_v it_o can_v not_o come_v from_o he_o and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o prove_v that_o the_o papist_n have_v no_o church_n for_o the_o first_o 605._o year_n after_o christ_n for_o as_o no_o husband_n no_o wife_n so_o no_o universal_a pope_n no_o universal_a spouse_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o therefore_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o apostolic_a church_n next_o after_o christ_n be_v the_o same_o true_a catholic_a church_n yea_o the_o very_a self_n and_o same_o whereof_o we_o be_v now_o which_o as_o now_o so_o then_o it_o have_v no_o other_o universal_a head_n but_o christ_n jesus_n only_o and_o alone_o even_o as_o gregory_n also_o make_v it_o most_o manifest_a in_o that_o when_o as_o he_o reprove_v john_n of_o constantinople_n for_o seek_v to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n ask_v he_o as_o we_o hear_v right_o now_o how_o he_o can_v answer_v that_o point_n at_o the_o dreadful_a day_n of_o judgement_n to_o christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o do_v s._n augustine_n before_o his_o day_n as_o appear_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n cap._n 2._o cap._n 3._o cap._n 16._o 7_o now_o it_o remain_v that_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o other_o year_n to_o make_v out_o our_o number_n of_o 606._o decretal_a decretal_a know_v you_o that_o next_o after_o gregory_n succeed_v sabinianus_n who_o
athanasius_n zambadas_n leontius_n marcus_n  _fw-fr hermon_n eudoxius_n julius_n  _fw-fr matarius_n anianus_n liberius_n  _fw-fr maximus_n meletus_n damasus_n  _fw-fr cyriâ—â—ius_n euzoius_n siricus_n  _fw-fr herenius_fw-la dorotheus_n anastatius_fw-la  _fw-fr herenius_fw-la paulinus_n innocentius_n  _fw-fr heraclius_n euagrius_n zozimus_fw-la  _fw-fr hilarius_n dorothus_n bonifacius_n  _fw-fr cyrillius_n meletus_n calestinus_fw-la  _fw-fr john_n flavianas_n xistus_fw-la  _fw-fr nepos_n prophirus_n leo._n  _fw-fr prayllius_n alexander_n hilarius_n  _fw-fr iwenalis_n theodotius_n simplicius_n  _fw-fr polychronius_n john_n fellix_fw-la  _fw-fr theodosius_n domnus_n boniface_n  _fw-fr anastasius_n maximus_n john_n  _fw-fr martrius_n martyrus_n agapetus_n  _fw-fr salustius_n julianus_n siluerius_n  _fw-fr helias_n basilius_n vigilius_n  _fw-fr petrus_n peter_n pelagius_n  _fw-fr marcari_n steven_n john_n  _fw-fr eustochius_n martirus_n benedict_n  _fw-fr john_n calandio_n pelagius_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr petrus_n gregory_n the_o  _fw-fr  _fw-fr cnapheus_n great_a  _fw-fr  _fw-fr palladius_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr  _fw-fr flavianus_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr  _fw-fr severus_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr  _fw-fr paulus_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr  _fw-fr euphremius_fw-la  _fw-fr  _fw-fr  _fw-fr domnus_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr  _fw-fr maximus_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr yet_o he_o prove_v rome_n to_o be_v but_o one_o of_o the_o four_o patriarkdome_n and_o but_o the_o three_o in_o antiquity_n and_o consequent_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o one_o of_o four_o equal_n and_o therefore_o no_o singular_a supreme_a universal_a head_n over_o all_o wherefore_o how_o vain_o do_v they_o stand_v upon_o ireneus_fw-la his_fw-la number_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o his_o time_n and_o saint_n augustine_n to_o his_o time_n to_o prove_v the_o succession_n of_o pope_n from_o peter_n time_n see_v neither_o of_o they_o give_v they_o the_o name_n of_o pope_n but_o bishop_n and_o priest_n number_v the_o priest_n from_o peter_n seat_n say_v s._n augustine_n donati_n augustine_n august_n in_o psal_n contra_fw-la partem_fw-la donati_n and_o see_v who_o succeed_v one_o another_o in_o that_o row_n of_o father_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o give_v they_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n but_o never_o the_o name_n pope_n therefore_o to_o his_o time_n which_o be_v about_o four_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n those_o that_o ireneus_fw-la and_o he_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o number_v be_v not_o pope_n as_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v now_o but_o such_o bishop_n as_o we_o have_v now_o also_o with_o small_a credit_n can_v they_o stand_v upon_o the_o succession_n of_o universal_a pope_n see_v their_o prophetess_n saint_n bridgit_n say_v of_o boniface_n the_o first_o universal_a pope_n book_n pope_n bridgit_fw-la in_o her_o 27._o chap._n of_o her_o three_o book_n he_o do_v mount_v up_o to_o fit_v in_o the_o chair_n of_o pride_n which_o show_v the_o pope_n chair_n not_o to_o be_v the_o chair_n of_o peter_n also_o their_o paâ—acelsus_n in_o a_o prophecy_n of_o his_o say_v thus_o to_o the_o pope_n prediction_n pope_n paracelsus_n in_o his_o 12._o figure_a prediction_n behold_v thou_o have_v lift_v up_o thyself_o on_o high_a but_o it_o be_v not_o thy_o place_n neither_o shall_v thou_o abide_v above_o for_o thou_o be_v a_o yoke_n and_o a_o burden_n too_o heavy_a to_o be_v bear_v hence_o it_o be_v holy_a father_n s._n p._n that_o thou_o fall_v thou_o have_v place_v thyself_o above_o god_n and_o he_o shall_v return_v unto_o thou_o the_o reward_n thou_o have_v seek_v again_o in_o vain_a do_v the_o pope_n themselves_o boast_v to_o be_v of_o that_o sort_n of_o bishop_n which_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n saint_n peter_n see_v their_o saint_n elizabeth_n say_v thus_o unto_o they_o in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n 14._o christ_n elizabeth_z against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 14._o they_o swallow_v up_o the_o carnal_a and_o temporal_a thing_n of_o my_o people_n and_o do_v not_o minister_v unto_o they_o spiritual_a thing_n and_o even_o they_o that_o do_v walk_v under_o my_o name_n do_v not_o fear_v to_o persecute_v i_o in_o my_o member_n behold_v and_o consider_v say_v to_o her_o the_o angel_n of_o her_o vision_n how_o the_o sovereign_a high_a priest_n the_o lord_n jesus_n in_o the_o day_n of_o his_o obedience_n walk_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o his_o disciple_n not_o in_o the_o height_n and_o haughtiness_n of_o a_o lord_n but_o in_o the_o humility_n of_o a_o servant_n etc._n etc._n behold_v his_o bless_a seed_n the_o minister_n of_o your_o spiritual_a vocation_n the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n of_o who_o society_n you_o do_v glory_n etc._n etc._n consider_v if_o their_o way_n be_v like_o you_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v for_o their_o way_n be_v fair_a and_o straight_o but_o you_o be_v disorder_v filthy_a and_o foul_a they_o do_v not_o walk_v in_o the_o haughtiness_n of_o their_o heart_n nor_o in_o the_o tumultuousness_n of_o a_o proud_a train_n nor_o in_o covetousness_n of_o worldly_a wealth_n nor_o in_o the_o costlinesse_n of_o clothing_n etc._n etc._n neither_o be_v there_o run_v after_o hawk_n and_o hound_n but_o in_o all_o sincerity_n they_o trace_v the_o footstep_n of_o the_o great_a pastor_n etc._n etc._n behold_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n cry_v but_o his_o member_n be_v dead_a for_o the_o apostolical_a sea_n be_v beset_v with_o pride_n and_o avarice_n and_o be_v fill_v with_o iniquity_n and_o wickedness_n they_o scandalize_v my_o sheep_n and_o make_v my_o people_n to_o err_v again_o their_o saint_n bridgit_fw-la in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n expostulate_v the_o matter_n with_o pope_n gregory_n the_o eleven_o say_v thus_o unto_o he_o 142._o he_o bridgit_fw-la lib._n c._n â—ap_n 142._o why_o do_v thou_o hate_v i_o so_o much_o and_o wherefore_o be_v thy_o boldness_n and_o presumption_n so_o great_a against_o i_o for_o thy_o worldly_a court_n mar_v and_o spoil_v i_o that_o be_v heavenly_a and_o thou_o presumptious_o rob_v i_o of_o my_o sheep_n moreover_o thou_o plucke_v from_o i_o violent_o innumerable_a soul_n and_o send_v to_o hell_n fire_n almost_o all_o that_o come_v to_o thy_o court_n because_o thou_o do_v not_o give_v diligent_a heed_n to_o those_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o my_o court._n therefore_o how_o can_v we_o believe_v that_o these_o pope_n be_v of_o the_o same_o rank_n of_o bishop_n which_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n saint_n peter_n or_o what_o credit_n do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n gain_n by_o the_o succession_n of_o her_o pope_n 9_o again_o spouse_n they_o be_v never_o able_a to_o prove_v that_o peter_n be_v ever_o call_v by_o the_o pope_n title_n or_o that_o peter_n ever_o call_v the_o church_n his_o spouse_n how_o can_v we_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o successor_n of_o saint_n peter_n see_v they_o be_v never_o able_a to_o prove_v that_o peter_n or_o any_o of_o those_o bishop_n which_o next_o succeed_v he_o be_v ever_o call_v by_o any_o of_o the_o pope_n title_n for_o in_o what_o book_n or_o chapter_n of_o the_o scripture_n do_v they_o find_v that_o peter_n be_v ever_o call_v our_o lord_n god_n the_o pope_n a_o undoubted_a and_o true_a god_n on_o earth_n not_o a_o pure_a man_n but_o a_o true_a god_n as_o we_o prove_v in_o our_o first_o chapter_n and_o second_o section_n the_o pope_n be_v call_v or_o where_o find_v they_o that_o any_o one_o of_o all_o the_o apostle_n ever_o call_v peter_n lord_n of_o lord_n and_o king_n of_o king_n or_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n or_o that_o peter_n ever_o call_v the_o church_n his_o spouse_n as_o the_o pope_n do_v if_o they_o can_v show_v so_o much_o as_o any_o one_o place_n to_o prove_v it_o what_o reason_n have_v we_o to_o believe_v it_o therefore_o forasmuch_o as_o we_o find_v universal_a pope_n not_o to_o be_v the_o successor_n of_o s._n peter_n but_o of_o boniface_n the_o first_o universal_a pope_n make_v and_o establish_v in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 607._o and_o that_o they_o all_o hold_v that_o without_o a_o universal_a pope_n to_o be_v head_n there_o can_v be_v no_o church_n it_o be_v without_o all_o contradiction_n that_o for_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o and_o six_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n the_o papist_n have_v no_o church_n for_o as_o no_o head_n no_o body_n no_o husband_n no_o wife_n so_o no_o universal_a pope_n no_o universal_a spouse_n of_o the_o pope_n by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o plain_o condemn_v for_o a_o mere_a illusion_n of_o antichrist_n which_o be_v so_o common_a among_o they_o namely_o that_o the_o popish_a church_n be_v the_o most_o ancient_a mother_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n and_o as_o we_o see_v it_o not_o to_o be_v true_a so_o shall_v we_o further_o see_v also_o that_o neither_o be_v that_o first_o church_n which_o saint_n peter_n plant_v in_o rome_n the_o most_o ancient_a and_o mother_n church_n for_o as_o both_o jerome_n scrip._n jerome_n jerom._n cate-log_n eccle_n scrip._n and_o eusebius_n testify_v 14.16_o testify_v
during_o those_o fiery_a five_o month_n mention_v in_o the_o 5._o 9.5_o revelat._n 9.5_o verse_n of_o the_o 9_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o some_o of_o the_o learned_a do_v interpret_v to_o be_v those_o last_o 500_o year_n before_o luther_n time_n in_o which_o antichrist_n be_v grow_v up_o to_o his_o full_a height_n and_o power_n and_o even_o then_o do_v god_n stir_v up_o a_o great_a company_n of_o courageous_a champion_n to_o withstand_v the_o pope_n and_o open_o and_o bold_o to_o write_v speak_v and_o preach_v against_o he_o and_o his_o proceed_n till_o well_o towards_o the_o rise_n of_o luther_n a_o great_a part_n of_o which_o we_o will_v now_o produce_v as_o they_o thus_o follow_v in_o particular_a 3_o about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1158._o which_o be_v almost_o four_o hundred_o year_n before_o luther_n day_n garhardus_fw-la and_o dulcinus_n navarense_n do_v earnest_o preach_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o teach_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v antichrist_n that_o the_o clergy_n and_o prelate_n of_o rome_n be_v reject_v and_o be_v become_v the_o very_a whore_n of_o babylon_n prefigure_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n these_o as_o the_o history_n do_v testify_v come_v into_o england_n testament_n the_o two_o witness_n as_o they_o follow_v be_v say_v to_o be_v two_o because_o thâ—y_v bear_v witness_n to_o the_o two_o testament_n and_o bring_v certain_a other_o with_o they_o who_o be_v by_o the_o king_n and_o the_o prelaetes_n burn_v in_o the_o forehead_n and_o send_v out_o of_o the_o realm_n and_o afterward_o be_v put_v to_o death_n by_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o year_n 1160._o waldus_n 1160._o waldus_n waldus_n one_o of_o the_o chief_a magistrate_n of_o the_o city_n of_o lion_n in_o france_n be_v terrify_v at_o the_o sight_n of_o one_o that_o fall_v down_o dead_a sudden_o he_o show_v great_a fruit_n of_o repentance_n both_o by_o exercise_v the_o work_n of_o mercy_n in_o relieve_n the_o poor_a and_o also_o by_o instruct_v himself_o and_o his_o family_n in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o in_o exhort_v all_o that_o resort_v unto_o he_o to_o the_o same_o and_o by_o translate_n certain_a place_n of_o scripture_n into_o the_o french_a tongue_n which_o he_o declare_v unto_o many_o he_o and_o a_o great_a number_n that_o receive_v instruction_n by_o he_o maintain_v the_o same_o doctrine_n draw_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o we_o do_v now_o condemn_v the_o mass_n to_o be_v wicked_a the_o pope_n to_o be_v antichrist_n and_o rome_n to_o be_v babylon_n etc._n etc._n they_o be_v threaten_v and_o by_o violence_n of_o persecution_n scatter_v into_o many_o place_n and_o some_o of_o they_o remain_v long_o in_o bohemia_n in_o the_o year_n 1212._o day_n a_o hundred_o burn_v in_o one_o day_n the_o pope_n cause_v a_o hundred_o person_n in_o the_o country_n of_o alsatia_n whereof_o diverse_a of_o they_o be_v noble_a man_n to_o be_v burn_v in_o one_o day_n for_o maintain_v doctrine_n against_o the_o romish_a church_n about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 1230._o rome_n the_o grecian_n renounce_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n almost_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o graeciaens_n renounce_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o of_o their_o execrable_a simony_n and_o such_o like_a abominable_a wickedness_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n fredrick_n the_o second_o about_o the_o year_n 1240._o there_o be_v in_o the_o country_n of_o swevia_n many_o preacher_n which_o preach_v free_o against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o prelate_n affirm_v that_o they_o be_v heretic_n simonacke_n and_o such_o like_a about_o the_o year_n 1250._o rose_n up_o arnoldus_fw-la de_fw-la nona_fw-la villa_n a_o spaniard_n arnoldus_fw-la arnoldus_fw-la a_o man_n famous_o learn_v and_o a_o great_a writer_n he_o impugn_a the_o error_n of_o the_o popish_a church_n and_o teach_v guilielmus_fw-la guilielmus_fw-la that_o the_o pope_n lead_v the_o people_n to_o hell_n about_o the_o same_o time_n guilielmus_fw-la de_fw-la sancto_fw-la amore_fw-la a_o master_n of_o paris_n and_o chief_a ruler_n of_o that_o university_n apply_v all_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v touch_v antichrist_n against_o the_o popish_a clergy_n about_o the_o year_n 1290._o laurence_n a_o englishman_n laurence_n laurence_n and_o a_o master_n of_o paris_n mighty_o prove_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v antichrist_n and_o the_o synagogue_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v babylon_n the_o pope_n after_o his_o death_n cause_v his_o bone_n to_o be_v take_v up_o and_o burn_v gallus_z robert_z gallus_z at_o the_o same_o time_n robert_n gallus_n a_o man_n of_o noble_a parentage_n impugn_a the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o clergy_n call_v the_o pope_n a_o idol_n grostid_n robert_n grostid_n also_o about_o the_o same_o time_n robert_n grostid_n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n a_o man_n famous_o learn_v in_o three_o tongue_n write_v diverse_a inuective_n against_o the_o pope_n prove_v he_o to_o be_v a_o heretic_n after_o his_o death_n the_o pope_n will_v have_v have_v his_o bone_n dig_v up_o but_o be_v terrify_v by_o a_o vision_n about_o the_o year_n 1350_o the_o lord_n raise_v up_o diverse_a learned_a man_n arminensis_n gregory_n arminensis_n which_o open_o and_o bold_o impugn_a the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n gregory_n arminensis_n who_o lay_v open_v the_o abuse_n of_o the_o romish_a synagogue_n and_o confute_v the_o popish_a doctrine_n of_o freewill_n in_o germany_n a_o preacher_n teach_v likewise_o petracha_n petracha_n franciscus_n petracha_n at_o the_o same_o time_n call_v rome_n the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n the_o sanctuary_n of_o heresy_n and_o school_n of_o error_n scissa_fw-la johannes_n derupe_n scissa_fw-la and_o a_o little_a before_o that_o johannes_n derupe_n scissa_fw-la be_v cast_v into_o prison_n for_o rebuke_v the_o popish_a prelate_n for_o their_o detestable_a enormity_n and_o for_o that_o he_o call_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n the_o pope_n the_o minister_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o cardinal_n false_a prophet_n and_o be_v in_o prison_n he_o write_v a_o book_n prophesy_v of_o the_o affliction_n which_o hang_v over_o the_o head_n of_o the_o romish_a clergy_n hager_n couradus_fw-la hager_n also_o there_o be_v master_n conradus_n hager_n who_o teach_v more_o than_o twenty_o year_n against_o the_o mass_n he_o be_v afterward_o shut_v up_o in_o prison_n poliaco_n gerardus_n ridder_n michael_n cesenas_n petrus_n de_fw-fr carbona_n johannes_n de_fw-fr poliaco_n also_o one_o gerardus_n ridder_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o monk_n and_o friar_n which_o he_o entitle_v lachrime_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la about_o the_o same_o time_n michael_n cesenas_n and_o petrus_n de_fw-fr corbona_n and_o johannes_n the_o poliace_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o adherent_n the_o say_v michael_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o pride_n tyranny_n and_o primacy_n of_o the_o pope_n accuse_v he_o to_o be_v antichrist_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n babylon_n that_o whore_n drink_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o saint_n he_o leave_v behind_o he_o many_o follower_n of_o who_o a_o great_a part_n be_v slay_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o some_o of_o they_o be_v burn_v friar_n two_o friar_n about_o the_o same_o time_n two_o friar_n be_v put_v to_o death_n in_o auinion_n for_o matter_n which_o they_o have_v against_o the_o pope_n one_o of_o they_o be_v call_v johannes_n rochetailiada_n who_o do_v preach_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v babylon_n the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n antichrist_n about_o the_o year_n 1360._o be_v set_v forth_o a_o writing_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o clergy_n armachanus_fw-la the_o ploughman_n complaint_n armachanus_fw-la call_v the_o complaint_n of_o the_o plough_n man_n about_o the_o same_o time_n armachanus_fw-la a_o archbishop_n in_o ireland_n be_v raise_v up_o against_o antichrist_n he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a learning_n and_o godliness_n his_o trouble_n be_v many_o and_o his_o deliverance_n great_a by_o god_n providence_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 1364._o orme_n nicolas_n orme_n nicolas_n orme_n preach_v a_o sermon_n before_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o cardinal_n in_o which_o he_o rebuke_v the_o popish_a prelate_n and_o affirm_v their_o destruction_n not_o to_o be_v far_o off_o about_o the_o year_n 1370._o live_v matthew_n parisiensis_fw-la a_o bohemian_a parisiensis_fw-la math._n parisiensis_fw-la who_o write_v a_o large_a book_n of_o antichrist_n and_o note_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v the_o same_o about_o the_o year_n 1384._o nilus_n bishop_n of_o thessalonica_n nilus_n nilus_n write_v also_o a_o large_a book_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n about_o the_o year_n 1390._o many_o be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o the_o gospel_n refuse_v the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o at_o bringa_n there_o be_v burn_v six_o and_o thirty_o citizen_n of_o maguntia_n religion_n many_o put_v to_o death_n for_o refuse_v the_o romish_a religion_n in_o the_o province_n of_o narbone_n there_o
antichrist_n and_o to_o set_v up_o the_o gospel_n again_o in_o his_o kingdom_n be_v that_o man_n of_o god_n luther_n therefore_o in_o he_o do_v the_o two_o witness_n first_o begin_v to_o rise_v again_o for_o it_o be_v clear_a it_o be_v not_o mean_v that_o the_o same_o shall_v rise_v again_o in_o their_o own_o person_n but_o that_o even_o as_o elias_n be_v reviue_v in_o saint_n john_n baptist_n not_o in_o the_o same_o person_n 1.17_o luke_n 1.17_o but_o as_o saint_n luke_n say_v chap._n 1.17_o in_o the_o same_o spirit_n and_o power_n so_o shall_v they_o after_o a_o little_a moment_n rise_v in_o power_n and_o spirit_n in_o the_o person_n of_o other_o and_o this_o first_o rise_n be_v about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 1520._o so_o that_o count_v from_o those_o three_o last_o which_o be_v put_v to_o death_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n luther_n we_o have_v a_o church_n among_o the_o papist_n till_o about_o twenty_o year_n before_o luther_n 1500._o we_o have_v no_o appear_v church_n leave_v in_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n for_o the_o space_n of_o twenty_o year_n before_o the_o rise_n of_o luther_n which_o time_n be_v call_v but_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n year_n and_o a_o half_a the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n wherefore_o see_v they_o have_v their_o church_n alone_o without_o our_o church_n but_o twenty_o year_n before_o luther_n how_o wicked_o do_v they_o delude_v the_o multitude_n in_o make_v they_o to_o believe_v they_o have_v the_o romish_a church_n and_o all_o other_o christian_a church_n universal_o from_o saint_n peter_n time_n and_o that_o we_o have_v no_o church_n till_o luther_n time_n whereas_o we_o see_v it_o prove_v most_o apparent_o that_o for_o the_o first_o 606._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n our_o church_n be_v and_o they_o have_v no_o be_v at_o all_o and_o that_o the_o very_o first_o beginning_n of_o their_o church_n be_v the_o entrance_n upon_o our_o church_n in_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n of_o which_o we_o see_v a_o part_n continue_v in_o view_n till_o about_o twenty_o year_n before_o luther_n which_o if_o we_o have_v not_o have_v yet_o will_v we_o now_o prove_v that_o continual_o from_o the_o apostle_n time_n to_o luther_n time_n we_o have_v elsewhere_o as_o great_a a_o church_n as_o they_o if_o not_o great_a 6_o understand_v therefore_o christian_n reader_n that_o albeit_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n be_v one_o yet_o afterward_o it_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n to_o wit_n east_n and_o west_n so_o till_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n which_o be_v about_o fourteen_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n they_o possess_v but_o the_o west_n part_n florence_n the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o notwithstanding_o michael_n paleolgus_n emperor_n of_o the_o east_n in_o hope_n of_o some_o aid_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o west_n against_o the_o turk_n do_v his_o good_a will_n to_o have_v bring_v the_o east_n part_n in_o subjection_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n yet_o as_o their_o paulus_n say_v 4._o say_v paul_n aemil._n in_o philippo_n 4._o his_o people_n so_o detest_v he_o for_o it_o that_o after_o his_o death_n they_o will_v not_o admit_v he_o common_a christian_a burial_n again_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o greek_n count_v the_o roman_n a_o most_o pollute_a and_o a_o infectious_a people_n for_o in_o their_o late_a council_n of_o lateran_n it_o be_v say_v 4._o say_v in_o council_n lateranen_n cap._n 4._o the_o greek_n begin_v so_o much_o to_o abhor_v the_o roman_n that_o if_o it_o have_v happen_v the_o latin_a priest_n to_o have_v minister_v upon_o their_o altar_n they_o will_v not_o offer_v any_o oblation_n upon_o they_o before_o they_o have_v wash_v the_o same_o again_o albeit_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o east_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n be_v persuade_v to_o yield_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o pope_n yet_o doubt_v it_o will_v not_o be_v well_o take_v at_o their_o return_n home_o they_o half_o recant_v and_o say_v florence_n say_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n we_o have_v no_o leave_n nor_o commission_n to_o speak_v these_o word_n and_o notwithstanding_o at_o their_o return_n home_o they_o labour_v so_o with_o the_o greek_n that_o they_o consent_v to_o yield_v yet_o this_o continue_v not_o for_o as_o their_o platina_n say_v eugenio_n say_v platina_n in_o eugenio_n not_o long_o after_o they_o fall_v to_o their_o old_a bent_n again_o but_o have_v it_o continue_v to_o this_o day_n without_o revolt_a yet_o have_v it_o come_v too_o too_o late_o to_o have_v maintain_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o pope_n universality_n yea_o too_o late_a by_o at_o the_o least_o 1300._o year_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o illyricus_n which_o dwell_v upon_o the_o border_n of_o grecia_n write_v thus_o 5._o thus_o illyricus_n testibus_fw-la veritatis_fw-la page_n 5._o the_o church_n of_o grecia_n and_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n macedonia_n misia_n valachia_n russia_n muschovia_n and_o africa_n join_v thereunto_o that_o be_v to_o say_v say_v he_o in_o a_o manner_n all_o the_o whole_a world_n or_o at_o the_o least_o the_o great_a part_n thereof_o never_o grant_v the_o pope_n his_o supremacy_n 7_o so_o that_o christian_a reader_n thou_o see_v that_o howsoever_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n do_v give_v that_o prerogative_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v universal_a head_n of_o all_o christian_a bishop_n and_o rome_n to_o be_v chief_a of_o all_o christian_a church_n it_o do_v not_o therefore_o follow_v that_o all_o christian_a church_n be_v content_a therewith_o or_o do_v yield_v thereunto_o or_o that_o rome_n ever_o attain_v thereunto_o only_o she_o obtain_v to_o be_v universal_a superior_a over_o the_o west_n church_n as_o be_v plain_o confess_v by_o their_o doctor_n m._n harding_n in_o his_o book_n of_o confutation_n of_o the_o apology_n 2._o apology_n harding_n apolog_fw-la chap._n 23._o division_n 2._o where_o he_o say_v rome_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o west_n church_n if_o but_o of_o the_o west_n than_o not_o universal_o of_o all_o both_o east_n and_o west_n therefore_o by_o m._n harding_n own_o confession_n here_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n the_o pope_n universality_n and_o therefore_o as_o we_o see_v prove_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n that_o for_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o and_o six_o year_n their_o church_n have_v not_o any_o be_v at_o all_o so_o here_o we_o see_v prove_v as_o plain_o that_o after_o they_o have_v a_o church_n they_o have_v it_o but_o by_o measure_n and_o not_o universal_o as_o they_o fond_o fable_n wherefore_o christian_n reader_n whensoever_o they_o shall_v hereafter_o demand_v of_o thou_o where_o our_o church_n be_v before_o luther_n time_n answer_v they_o thus_o it_o be_v by_o gregory_n the_o great_v confession_n six_o hundred_o and_o five_o year_n before_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a pope_n to_o make_v a_o popish_a church_n have_v than_o none_o other_o but_o only_o the_o same_o universal_a head_n that_o now_o the_o true_a christian_a catholic_n and_o universal_a church_n have_v of_o which_o we_o be_v now_o apart_o and_o that_o afterward_o when_o a_o universal_a pope_n be_v ordain_v and_o make_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o have_v get_v dominion_n over_o the_o west_n part_v thereof_o yet_o even_o there_o be_v our_o church_n in_o reasonable_a quietness_n till_o about_o four_o hundred_o year_n when_o as_o pope_n hildebrand_n begin_v to_o be_v a_o firebrand_n for_o indeed_o about_o that_o time_n antichrist_n begin_v to_o lay_v himself_o open_a to_o the_o world_n by_o his_o tyranny_n which_o he_o begin_v then_o to_o exercise_v against_o those_o that_o do_v withstand_v he_o and_o afterward_o when_o as_o he_o be_v grow_v up_o to_o the_o full_a measure_n of_o iniquity_n and_o that_o our_o church_n among_o they_o can_v not_o long_o bear_v his_o detestable_a enormity_n then_o during_o the_o next_o five_o hundred_o year_n follow_v through_o their_o grievous_a persecution_n it_o be_v drive_v into_o hole_n and_o corner_n and_o as_o many_o as_o they_o find_v they_o destroy_v and_o the_o rest_n will_v have_v destroy_v have_v they_o not_o flee_v into_o those_o other_o part_n of_o our_o church_n before_o mention_v where_o they_o be_v preserve_v by_o god_n providence_n from_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n tyranny_n according_a to_o the_o pprophecy_n in_o the_o fourteen_o verse_n of_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o say_v but_o to_o the_o woman_n to_o wit_n the_o true_a church_n be_v give_v two_o wing_n of_o the_o great_a eagle_n that_o she_o may_v fly_v into_o the_o wilderness_n into_o her_o place_n where_o she_o be_v nourish_v for_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_o a_o time_n from_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o serpent_n church_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v prove_v to_o be_v a_o persecuter_n of_o the_o true_a
the_o country_n why_o shall_v we_o think_v otherwise_o of_o such_o now_o or_o that_o bellarmine_n consequence_n can_v be_v true_a that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n superiority_n be_v ever_o above_o all_o 6_o about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 325._o the_o first_o general_a council_n be_v hold_v by_o three_o hundred_o and_o eighteen_o bishop_n at_o bethynia_n in_o the_o city_n of_o nice_a which_o council_n find_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o intrude_v himself_o upon_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n and_o alexandria_n to_o prevent_v his_o proceed_n make_v this_o decree_n 6._o decree_n nicen_n council_n cannon_n 6._o let_v the_o old_a custom_n be_v of_o force_n which_o be_v in_o egypt_n libya_n and_o pentipolis_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n have_v authority_n over_o all_o these_o because_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n observe_v the_o like_a custom_n whereby_o we_o see_v that_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v govern_v his_o own_o patriarkedome_n and_o will_v not_o suffer_v his_o fellow_n to_o encroach_v upon_o his_o right_n no_o more_o will_v this_o council_n suffer_v he_o to_o do_v upon_o they_o but_o that_o even_o according_a to_o the_o old_a and_o ancient_a custom_n their_o privilege_n shall_v be_v like_a to_o he_o and_o hereof_o it_o be_v which_o ruffinus_n who_o live_v about_o the_o same_o time_n write_v thus_o 6._o thus_o ruffinus_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 6._o it_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a that_o in_o alexandria_n and_o in_o rome_n the_o old_a custom_n shall_v be_v keep_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v rule_v over_o egypt_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n over_o the_o church_n of_o his_o suburb_n and_o yet_o more_o large_o it_o be_v thus_o expound_v by_o nilus_n rome_n nilus_n nilus_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o may_v the_o more_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v no_o government_n over_o all_o other_o church_n read_v the_o sixth_o cannon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a there_o it_o be_v express_o command_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v have_v the_o rule_n over_o certain_a church_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n over_o certain_a and_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n over_o certain_a and_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v lawful_a for_o any_o one_o of_o they_o to_o invade_v another_o jurisdiction_n if_o any_o one_o not_o content_a with_o his_o own_o crave_v dominion_n over_o other_o he_o ought_v of_o right_a to_o be_v call_v a_o breaker_n of_o the_o custom_n and_o also_o of_o the_o holy_a cannon_n 7_o now_o then_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o first_o of_o all_o the_o general_a counsel_n reduce_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o his_o first_o order_n and_o thereby_o hedge_v he_o in_o to_o rule_v only_o his_o own_o patriarkedome_n how_o be_v that_o true_a which_o bellarmine_n affirm_v namely_o that_o all_o counsel_n and_o father_n throughout_o the_o christian_a world_n ever_o approve_v of_o the_o pope_n universal_a supremacy_n yea_o or_o how_o can_v that_o be_v true_a which_o be_v so_o common_a among_o they_o namely_o that_o this_o council_n give_v that_o prerogative_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v universal_a father_n of_o all_o christian_a bishop_n and_o rome_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n see_v that_o great_a divine_a athanasius_n who_o as_o some_o write_v sit_v as_o chief_a in_o that_o council_n say_v magentes_fw-la say_v athanas_n ad_fw-la solitarium_fw-la vita_fw-la magentes_fw-la rome_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n nay_o see_v their_o own_o great_a doctor_n master_n harding_n say_v as_o express_o 2._o express_o harding_n apologie_n c._n 23._o division_n 2._o rome_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o the_o west_n church_n if_o but_o of_o the_o romish_a or_o west_n church_n than_o not_o universal_o of_o all_o wherefore_o this_o prove_v bellarmine_n alligation_n most_o untrue_a that_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n over_o the_o pope_n be_v ever_o hold_v to_o be_v supreme_a head_n of_o all_o christian_a bishop_n and_o rome_n the_o universal_a mother_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o aeneas_n silvius_n a_o little_a before_o he_o be_v pope_n pius_n the_o second_o write_v these_o plain_a and_o express_v word_n 288._o word_n aenâ—as_n siluius_n epist_n 288._o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a every_o bishop_n live_v several_o to_o himself_o a_o little_a regard_n be_v there_o then_o have_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 8_o about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 379._o the_o second_o general_a council_n be_v hold_v by_o 150._o bishop_n in_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n where_o for_o the_o conserve_n each_o patriarch_n privilege_n and_o other_o bishop_n right_n it_o be_v thus_o decree_v 2._o decree_v council_n of_o constantinople_n cap._n 2._o let_v not_o the_o bishop_n which_o have_v their_o several_a diocese_n encroach_v upon_o the_o church_n that_o be_v without_o their_o bond_n neither_o let_v they_o confound_v their_o church_n but_o according_a to_o the_o cannon_n let_v the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n govern_v only_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o egypt_n and_o let_v the_o east_n govern_v only_o the_o east_n and_o let_v the_o church_n of_o antioch_n retain_v her_o dignity_n declare_v in_o the_o nicone_a synod_n upon_o which_o decree_n socrates_n write_v thus_o 3._o thus_o socrat._v lib._n hist_o eccl_n 3._o they_o confirm_v the_o faith_n deliver_v by_o the_o nicene_n synod_n and_o they_o appoint_v patriarch_n in_o the_o describe_v province_n that_o bishop_n be_v place_v and_o set_v over_o a_o certain_a diocese_n may_v not_o thrust_v themselves_o into_o other_o man_n charge_n and_o a_o little_a after_o notwithstanding_o reserve_v to_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n the_o chief_a degree_n of_o honour_n and_o dignity_n therefore_o most_o untrue_a be_v it_o that_o all_o counsel_n and_o father_n grant_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v supreme_a head_n of_o all_o bishop_n or_o rome_n to_o have_v the_o chief_a degree_n of_o dignity_n above_o all_o church_n 9_o about_o this_o time_n live_v saint_n hierome_n who_o because_o he_o see_v many_o flatterer_n to_o ascribe_v unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o alone_a apostolical_a successor_n and_o the_o bishop_n themselves_o to_o have_v make_v a_o custom_n of_o usurp_a authority_n over_o their_o fellow_n and_o to_o challenge_v a_o more_o excellency_n of_o dignity_n he_o write_v thus_o against_o their_o arrogancy_n euagrius_n arrogancy_n hierome_n to_o euagrius_n neither_o riches_n nor_o poverty_n make_v a_o bishop_n high_o or_o low_a all_o bishop_n be_v of_o one_o worthiness_n and_o all_o the_o apostle_n successor_n what_o bring_v you_o i_o the_o custom_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o one_o city_n if_o we_o seek_v for_o authority_n the_o whole_a world_n be_v great_a than_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n now_o then_o if_o this_o worthy_a priest_n of_o rome_n yoke_v all_o bishop_n of_o the_o world_n in_o equality_n of_o dignity_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o affirm_v that_o all_o bishop_n be_v the_o apostle_n successor_n as_o well_o as_o he_o how_o can_v the_o consequent_a of_o bellarmine_n assertion_n be_v true_a that_o all_o counsel_n and_o father_n all_o the_o christian_a world_n over_o ever_o approve_v of_o the_o pope_n singular_a supremacy_n and_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v the_o alone_a apostolic_a successor_n 10_o about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 383._o live_v saint_n augustine_n who_o find_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o go_v about_o to_o draw_v all_o appeal_n unto_o himself_o and_o the_o multitude_n to_o begin_v to_o flock_v unto_o he_o for_o the_o redress_n thereof_o he_o with_o the_o assent_n of_o 216._o bishop_n in_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n make_v this_o decree_n 9.2_o decree_n concilij_fw-la africa_n cap._n 9.2_o if_o any_o do_v appeal_v to_o tribunal_n abroad_o let_v none_o within_o africa_n receive_v he_o to_o communion_n and_o this_o be_v that_o whereof_o saint_n cyprian_n a_o hundred_o year_n before_o saint_n augustine_n day_n in_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n reprehend_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o five_o section_n again_o when_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v begin_v to_o take_v and_o receive_v proud_a and_o haughty_a title_n and_o other_o of_o the_o patriarch_n to_o follow_v in_o the_o same_o council_n wherein_o saint_n augustine_n be_v present_a it_o be_v thus_o decree_v cannon_n decree_v the_o three_o council_n â—6_n cannon_n let_v not_o the_o bishop_n of_o any_o of_o the_o first_o sea_n be_v call_v prince_n of_o priest_n or_o high_a priest_n or_o by_o any_o other_o like_o name_n but_o only_o a_o bishop_n of_o a_o first_o sea_n and_o how_o then_o be_v the_o consequence_n of_o bellarmine_n assertion_n true_a that_o all_o counsel_n and_o father_n all_o the_o world_n over_o ever_o
pope_n principality_n and_o supremacy_n which_o he_o challenge_v from_o peter_n authority_n be_v fabulous_a for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o if_o christ_n will_v have_v have_v under_o he_o any_o such_o singular_a universal_a head_n over_o his_o church_n now_o by_o reason_n of_o this_o present_a occasion_n have_v be_v the_o only_a time_n to_o have_v make_v it_o know_v but_o in_o that_o he_o say_v in_o so_o plain_a and_o express_v word_n it_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o among_o you_o he_o make_v it_o plain_a to_o the_o contrary_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n bernard_n apply_v these_o word_n of_o christ_n and_o also_o the_o word_n of_o peter_n himself_o against_o that_o false_a challenge_n of_o the_o pope_n say_v consideration_n say_v bernard_n 2._o book_n of_o consideration_n peter_n can_v not_o give_v that_o he_o have_v not_o do_v he_o give_v lordship_n hear_v what_o he_o say_v not_o as_o over_o god_n heritage_n but_o be_v a_o pattern_n to_o the_o flock_n and_o lest_o say_v he_o to_o the_o pope_n thou_o think_v it_o to_o be_v speak_v only_o in_o humility_n and_o not_o in_o truth_n it_o be_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o the_o gospel_n the_o king_n of_o the_o nation_n reign_v over_o they_o but_o you_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o it_o be_v plain_a say_v he_o the_o apostle_n be_v forbid_v lordship_n therefore_o go_v thou_o and_o usurp_v greedy_o unto_o thyself_o either_o lording_n it_o apostleship_n or_o be_v apostolic_a lordship_n thou_o be_v flat_o forbid_v either_o all_o which_o most_o evident_o declare_v that_o the_o pope_n universal_a supremacy_n which_o he_o claim_v from_o saint_n peter_n be_v flat_a forgery_n 3_o second_o they_o say_v to_z peter_z only_a christ_n commit_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n for_o the_o clear_n of_o which_o point_n we_o be_v first_o to_o make_v know_v what_o those_o key_n be_v for_o by_o that_o the_o most_o ignorant_a may_v the_o more_o easy_o judge_v whether_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n christ_n do_v not_o also_o give_v the_o key_n 11.52_o luke_n 11.52_o christ_n himself_o in_o the_o 11._o chapter_n of_o saint_n luke_n gospel_n 16.19_o matthew_z 16.19_o declare_v the_o first_o key_n to_o be_v knowledge_n and_o in_o the_o 16._o chapter_n of_o saint_n matthews_n gospel_n the_o second_o to_o be_v power_n for_o the_o first_o key_n to_o wit_n knowledge_n it_o be_v clear_a by_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o 17._o 17.8_o john_n 17.8_o chapter_n of_o his_o gospel_n that_o christ_n give_v it_o as_o well_o to_o the_o other_o apostle_n as_o to_o peter_n for_o in_o pray_v for_o they_o all_o in_o general_a he_o utter_v these_o word_n to_o his_o father_n i_o have_v give_v thy_o word_n unto_o they_o which_o thou_o give_v i_o 15.15_o john_n 15.15_o and_o they_o have_v receive_v they_o again_o chapter_n 15._o speak_v to_o all_o his_o apostle_n in_o general_a he_o say_v all_o thing_n that_o i_o have_v hear_v of_o my_o father_n have_v i_o make_v know_v unto_o you_o likewise_o in_o the_o 14._o 14.26_o john_n 14.26_o chapter_n speak_v to_o they_o all_o in_o general_a he_o say_v these_o thing_n have_v i_o speak_v unto_o you_o be_v present_a with_o you_o but_o the_o comforter_n which_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o the_o father_n will_v send_v in_o my_o name_n he_o shall_v teach_v you_o all_o thing_n and_o bring_v all_o thing_n to_o your_o remembrance_n which_o i_o have_v tell_v you_o so_o that_o hereby_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o christ_n give_v this_o first_o key_n to_o all_o the_o apostle_n in_o general_a and_o therefore_o not_o to_o peter_n alone_o 4_o now_o touch_v the_o second_o key_n namely_o the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v remit_v and_o retain_v sin_n it_o be_v as_o clear_v that_o christ_n give_v it_o indifferent_o to_o all_o the_o apostle_n 16.19_o matthew_z 16.19_o for_o as_o saint_n matthew_n in_o his_o 16._o chapter_n show_v that_o he_o say_v to_o peter_n whatsoever_o thou_o bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o lose_v in_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n 18.18_o matth._n 18.18_o so_o in_o the_o 18._o chapter_n he_o declare_v that_o christ_n speak_v these_o very_a same_o word_n to_o all_o the_o apostle_n say_v whatsoever_o you_o bound_v in_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o you_o lose_v in_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n and_o likewise_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o 20._o chapter_n witness_v that_o he_o say_v also_o to_o they_o all_o in_o general_a who_o sin_n soever_o you_o remit_v they_o be_v remit_v unto_o they_o 20.23_o john_n 20.23_o who_o sin_n you_o retain_v they_o be_v retain_v therefore_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o christ_n give_v this_o key_n also_o to_o all_o the_o other_o apostle_n as_o well_o as_o to_o peter_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v which_o saint_n origine_fw-la say_v matthew_n say_v orig._n in_o first_o treatise_n on_o matthew_n this_o say_n to_o thou_o will_v i_o give_v the_o key_n be_v common_a to_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o word_n that_o follow_v as_o speak_v to_o peter_n be_v common_a to_o all_o likewise_o saint_n augustine_n say_v john_n say_v august_n 124._o treatise_n upon_o john_n when_o they_o be_v all_o ask_v peter_n alone_o do_v make_v answer_n and_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o he_o and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o key_n as_o though_o he_o alone_o have_v receive_v authority_n to_o bind_v and_o loose_v whereas_o he_o have_v speak_v that_o for_o they_o all_o and_o receive_v this_o as_o bearing_z in_o himself_o the_o person_n of_o unity_n wherefore_o in_o another_o place_n reprove_v those_o roman_a heretic_n of_o his_o time_n who_o will_v needs_o have_v those_o word_n to_o be_v speak_v to_o peter_n alone_o and_o he_o to_o be_v the_o rock_n on_o which_o christ_n say_v he_o will_v build_v his_o church_n say_v christian_n say_v augustine_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o trouble_n of_o the_o christian_n wretched_a man_n while_o in_o peter_n they_o understand_v not_o christ_n that_o be_v the_o rock_n and_o while_o they_o will_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o key_n be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n they_o have_v quite_o lose_v the_o key_n out_o of_o their_o hand_n john_n hand_n in_o his_o treatise_n upon_o john_n for_o say_v he_o if_o this_o be_v say_v only_o to_o peter_n to_o thou_o will_v i_o give_v the_o key_n thou_o the_o church_n have_v they_o not_o and_o thus_o much_o touch_v the_o second_o point_n but_o now_o before_o i_o come_v to_o the_o three_o point_n i_o must_v crave_v pardon_n to_o digress_v a_o little_a for_o that_o because_o the_o pope_n challenge_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o key_n to_o have_v a_o absolute_a power_n to_o forgive_v sin_n and_o to_o give_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n i_o think_v it_o very_o needful_a to_o open_v that_o mystery_n of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o key_n and_o how_o far_o their_o power_n do_v extend_v 5_o thou_o know_v christian_n reader_n that_o the_o use_n of_o key_n be_v to_o open_v and_o to_o shut_v to_o let_v in_o and_o to_o keep_v out_o such_o as_o be_v not_o meet_v to_o come_v in_o now_o from_o these_o metaphor_n and_o their_o property_n have_v the_o spiritual_a key_n their_o title_n and_o resemblance_n of_o property_n and_o do_v in_o this_o manner_n both_o open_a and_o shut_v to_o wit_n by_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o law_n to_o shut_v the_o lock_n of_o excommunication_n against_o open_a offender_n and_o by_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o open_v it_o again_o to_o those_o that_o open_o repent_v &_o confess_v their_o sin_n and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o their_o haymo_n say_v paul_n say_v haymo_n in_o homely_a upon_o the_o feast_n of_o peter_n and_o paul_n by_o key_n we_o must_v understand_v knowledge_n and_o power_n to_o discern_v between_o good_a and_o bad_a that_o those_o who_o thou_o see_v to_o abide_v in_o the_o true_a faith_n thou_o shall_v judge_v they_o worthy_a of_o heaven_n and_o those_o who_o thou_o see_v to_o depart_v from_o the_o true_a faith_n thou_o shall_v judge_v they_o worthy_a of_o hell_n fire_n the_o bishop_n say_v he_o ibidem_fw-la he_o ibidem_fw-la bind_v man_n when_o they_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n and_o keep_v they_o from_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n he_o lose_v they_o when_o as_o after_o repentance_n make_v he_o receive_v he_o in_o again_o into_o the_o fellowship_n of_o the_o congregation_n and_o admit_v he_o to_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o this_o be_v now_o all_o the_o power_n the_o church_n have_v by_o the_o two_o key_n as_o for_o sin_n christ_n himself_o have_v say_v matthew_n 16.19_o &_o 18.18_o it_o be_v both_o bind_v and_o loose_v in_o heaven_n by_o god_n himself_o howbeit_o we_o deny_v not_o that_o it_o be_v do_v
according_a to_o the_o true_a sentence_n and_o censure_n of_o the_o minister_n even_o as_o the_o same_o writer_n say_v jbidem_fw-la say_v jbidem_fw-la by_o thy_o sentence_n in_o earth_n i_o shall_v confirm_v it_o in_o heaven_n so_o that_o by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o the_o ministerial_a bind_n and_o lose_v remit_v and_o retain_v sin_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o by_o denounce_v the_o bind_a sentence_n and_o pronounce_v the_o lose_a sentence_n to_o declare_v unto_o man_n that_o they_o be_v both_o bind_v and_o loose_v by_o god_n in_o heaven_n and_o hereof_o it_o be_v which_o that_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n peter_n lombard_n say_v ideo_fw-la say_v lumb_n 4._o seâ—m_fw-la 18._o do_v nec_fw-la ideo_fw-la god_n have_v give_v priest_n power_n to_o bind_v and_o loose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v say_v he_o to_o declare_v unto_o man_n that_o they_o be_v either_o bind_v or_o loose_v it_o be_v against_o we_o say_v saint_n augustine_n permentanus_n augustine_n august_n 2._o book_n 11._o chap._n permentanus_n that_o we_o shall_v be_v compel_v to_o grant_v that_o this_o thing_n be_v do_v of_o man_n but_o not_o through_o or_o by_o man_n again_o he_o say_v paradise_n say_v august_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o ladder_n of_o paradise_n the_o lord_n grant_v the_o office_n of_o baptise_v unto_o many_o but_o the_o power_n and_o authority_n in_o baptism_n to_o forgive_v sin_n he_o have_v reserve_v only_o to_o himself_o and_o to_o this_o agree_v that_o which_o saint_n ambrose_n say_v epistle_n say_v ambrose_n in_o his_o 9_o bookâ—_n 76._o epistle_n the_o lord_n remain_v alone_o for_o no_o man_n can_v be_v partner_n with_o god_n in_o for_o give_v of_o sin_n and_o thus_o than_o who_o see_v not_o that_o albeit_o sin_n be_v ministeral_o remit_v and_o retain_v yet_o be_v it_o actual_o do_v of_o god_n himself_o so_o that_o whereas_o the_o pope_n will_v crafty_o ascribe_v this_o absolute_a power_n to_o saint_n peter_n all_o man_n may_v apparent_o see_v he_o do_v it_o but_o to_o draw_v the_o same_o power_n to_o himself_o that_o so_o man_n may_v esteem_v of_o his_o pardon_n and_o take_v they_o of_o his_o own_o price_n and_o thus_o much_o touch_v the_o use_n of_o the_o key_n and_o how_o far_o their_o power_n do_v extend_v 5_o three_o whereas_o they_o say_v to_o peter_n christ_n commit_v the_o care_n and_o charge_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n we_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v not_o any_o where_n to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o the_o scripture_n that_o christ_n say_v to_o peter_n to_o thou_o i_o commit_v the_o care_n and_o charge_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o this_o we_o find_v in_o the_o 2_o corinth_n 2.7_o 2._o cor._n 11.28_o gal._n 2.7_o 11._o cap._n that_o saint_n paul_n say_v of_o himself_o i_o be_o cumber_v daily_o and_o have_v the_o care_n of_o all_o church_n again_o we_o read_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n to_o the_o galathian_o that_o saint_n paul_n speak_v of_o peter_n charge_n and_o his_o own_o say_v the_o gospel_n over_o the_o uncircumcision_n be_v commit_v to_o i_o as_o the_o gospel_n over_o the_o circumcision_n be_v commit_v to_o peter_n now_o then_o see_v that_o circumcision_n be_v but_o that_o one_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o uncircumcision_n all_o the_o other_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n who_o have_v the_o more_o universal_a charge_n not_o peter_n but_o paul_n and_o yet_o indeed_o and_o truth_n to_o say_v that_o every_o of_o the_o other_o apostle_n charge_n be_v not_o as_o universal_a 9.15_o act_n 9.15_o as_o either_o peter_n or_o paul_n iâ—_n as_o plain_a foolery_n as_o to_o say_v that_o because_o the_o lord_n say_v to_o annanias_n of_o paul_n he_o be_v a_o choose_a vessel_n unto_o i_o to_o bear_v my_o name_n before_o the_o gentile_n and_o king_n and_o child_n of_o israel_n therefore_o none_o but_o paul_n or_o because_o peter_n say_v of_o himself_o 15.7_o act_n 15.7_o god_n choose_v out_o i_o that_o the_o gentile_n by_o my_o mouth_n shall_v hear_v the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o believe_v ergo_fw-la not_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o paul_n nor_o any_o other_o of_o the_o apostle_n but_o by_o peter_n alone_a 13.13_o john_n 13.13_o or_o to_o say_v because_o john_n be_v say_v john_n 13.23_o to_o be_v the_o disciple_n who_o jesus_n love_v therefore_o none_o but_o john_n or_o because_o saint_n chrisostome_n say_v of_o john_n 73._o john_n chrisost_n ad_fw-la papâ—â—_n antioch_n hom._n 73._o he_o be_v the_o pillar_n of_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n therefore_o none_o but_o he_o to_o be_v brief_a it_o be_v clear_a by_o saint_n matthew_n chapter_n 28._o verse_n 19.20_o and_o chapter_n 18._o verse_n 19_o and_o by_o s._n mark_v chapter_n 16.15_o and_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n that_o christ_n commit_v the_o care_n and_o charge_n of_o his_o whole_a church_n to_o all_o his_o apostle_n indifferent_o and_o that_o by_o his_o own_o commission_n every_o of_o their_o authority_n be_v as_o great_a and_o as_o large_a as_o either_o peter_n or_o paul_n and_o therefore_o fabulous_a be_v it_o that_o the_o pope_n do_v challenge_v from_o the_o right_n of_o saint_n peter_n to_o have_v the_o universal_a care_n and_o charge_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n commit_v unto_o he_o or_o any_o one_o man_n in_o all_o the_o world_n s._n ambrose_n speak_v of_o this_o point_n at_o large_a conclude_v thus_o priesthood_n thus_o ambrose_n of_o the_o dignity_n of_o priesthood_n the_o sheep_n and_o flock_n which_o peter_n receive_v we_o all_o receive_v the_o same_o together_o with_o he_o now_o they_o will_v not_o say_v that_o s._n ambrose_n be_v a_o pope_n of_o rome_n therefore_o they_o must_v needs_o grant_v that_o he_o speak_v this_o general_o of_o all_o bishop_n pastor_n and_o minister_n and_o not_o of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n alone_o 6_o four_o they_o say_v to_o peter_n christ_n commit_v the_o office_n of_o feed_v both_o sheep_n and_o lamb_n old_a and_o young_a to_o which_o we_o answer_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o by_o feed_v christ_n mean_v the_o feed_n of_o the_o soul_n by_o preach_v the_o word_n of_o eternal_a life_n now_o whether_o this_o office_n of_o preach_v be_v commit_v to_o peter_n alone_o and_o not_o general_o to_o all_o the_o other_o apostle_n the_o very_a plain_a and_o express_v word_n of_o their_o general_a commission_n set_v down_o by_o saint_n matthew_n and_o saint_n mark_v do_v declare_v saint_n matthew_n note_v they_o thus_o from_o christ_n own_o mouth_n chap._n 28.18.19_o all_o power_n be_v give_v to_o i_o in_o heaven_n and_o in_o earth_n 16.15.20_o matthew_z 28.18.19_o mark_v 16.15.20_o go_v therefore_o and_o teach_v all_o nation_n saint_n mark_v chap._n 16.15.20_o thus_o go_v you_o into_o all_o the_o world_n and_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o every_o creature_n and_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n it_o follow_v and_o they_o go_v forth_o and_o preach_v every_o where_n now_o then_o what_o sheep_n or_o lamb_n old_a or_o young_a have_v peter_n to_o feed_v that_o the_o other_o apostle_n have_v not_o his_o commission_n can_v extend_v no_o further_o than_o all_o the_o world_n over_o and_o to_o every_o creature_n and_o so_o far_o do_v they_o extend_v as_o well_o as_o he_o therefore_o how_o can_v the_o pope_n just_o claim_v from_o peter_n to_o be_v the_o only_o feed_v father_n of_o god_n universal_a church_n saint_n augustine_n say_v 3._o say_v august_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o trouble_n of_o christian_n chap._n 3._o those_o word_n speak_v to_o peter_n feed_v my_o sheep_n when_o they_o be_v speak_v to_o peter_n they_o be_v speak_v to_o all_o priest_n and_o minister_n if_o to_o all_o than_o not_o to_o any_o one_o alone_a and_o consequent_o not_o to_o the_o pope_n 7_o five_o they_o say_v peter_n be_v that_o rock_n on_o which_o christ_n say_v he_o will_v build_v his_o church_n against_o which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v which_o be_v true_a how_o be_v it_o then_o that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n to_o wit_n the_o power_n of_o satan_n do_v so_o prevail_v against_o he_o that_o he_o fail_v in_o the_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n attempt_v to_o debar_v the_o recovery_n of_o the_o most_o happy_a estate_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n for_o which_o christ_n call_v he_o satan_n for_o no_o soon_o have_v christ_n impart_v unto_o he_o what_o thing_n he_o be_v to_o suffer_v at_o jerusalem_n for_o the_o recovery_n thereof_o but_o present_o he_o give_v christ_n council_n he_o shall_v not_o do_v it_o 16.22_o matth._n 16.22_o master_n say_v he_o pity_v thyself_o this_o thing_n shall_v not_o be_v unto_o thou_o so_o that_o if_o christ_n have_v follow_v his_o counsel_n every_o particular_a member_n of_o his_o church_n have_v be_v damn_v therefore_o it_o be_v clear_a peter_n be_v not_o that_o rock_n on_o which_o christ_n say_v he_o will_v build_v his_o church_n against_o the_o
pope_n notwithstanding_o i_o have_v forbid_v it_o i_o beseech_v your_o holiness_n do_v so_o no_o more_o again_o if_o the_o title_n have_v be_v a_o lawful_a title_n why_o do_v he_o call_v john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n 30._o constantinople_n gregory_n lib._n 6._o epist_n 30._o the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n for_o seek_v to_o bring_v it_o into_o the_o church_n and_o say_v 34._o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 34._o by_o this_o pride_n of_o he_o what_o else_o be_v signify_v but_o that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v at_o hand_n 34._o hand_n gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 34._o the_o king_n of_o pride_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o a_o army_n of_o priest_n be_v prepare_v which_o be_v a_o lamentable_a thing_n to_o be_v speak_v yea_o and_o why_o to_o make_v all_o man_n to_o know_v he_o by_o that_o title_n do_v he_o thus_o describe_v he_o say_v 38._o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o he_o be_v antichrist_n that_o shall_v claim_v to_o be_v call_v universal_a bishop_n and_o shall_v have_v a_o guard_n of_o priest_n to_o attend_v upon_o he_o and_o also_o to_o seek_v to_o clear_v all_o his_o predecessor_n to_o peter_n time_n from_o ever_o claim_v that_o antichristian_a title_n say_v 32.36_o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 32.36_o none_o of_o my_o predecessor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o consent_v to_o use_v that_o ungodly_a name_n no_o bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o take_v upon_o he_o that_o name_n of_o singularity_n and_o further_o to_o show_v what_o a_o unlawful_a title_n it_o be_v to_o be_v call_v the_o universal_a head_n of_o christ_n church_n and_o the_o danger_n that_o may_v ensue_v say_v 32._o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 32._o if_o we_o have_v but_o one_o head_n the_o fall_n of_o that_o head_n be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n if_o any_o man_n presume_v to_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o name_n of_o universal_a bishop_n the_o whole_a church_n fall_v down_o from_o her_o estate_n when_o he_o fall_v which_o be_v call_v universal_a but_o far_o may_v that_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v from_o all_o christian_a mind_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v plain_o that_o the_o romish_a that_o be_v now_o which_o have_v a_o universal_a pope_n for_o her_o husband_n and_o head_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o saint_n peter_n but_o the_o church_n of_o saint_n antichrist_n and_o therefore_o to_o say_v that_o the_o romish_a church_n which_o saint_n peter_n first_o plant_v in_o rome_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v now_o be_v most_o horrible_a blasphemy_n and_o a_o mean_n to_o bring_v a_o great_a scandal_n upon_o that_o part_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o if_o she_o be_v the_o same_o then_o be_v she_o that_o whore_n of_o babylon_n mention_v by_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o so_o say_v joacham_n abbas_n of_o the_o popish_a church_n revelation_n church_n joacham_n on_o the_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o very_a text_n itself_o do_v teach_v say_v he_o how_o that_o the_o woman_n beguile_v with_o gold_n and_o which_o commit_v pirituall_a fornication_n with_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v the_o very_a church_n of_o rome_n which_o babylon-like_a play_v spiritual_o the_o whore_n with_o stock_n and_o stone_n again_o if_o that_o first_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o same_o that_o this_o church_n under_o universal_a pope_n be_v then_o be_v she_o the_o same_o which_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o 18._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n say_v be_v fall_v and_o become_v the_o habitation_n of_o devil_n for_o so_o their_o saint_n katherine_n of_o see_z say_v the_o church_n under_o the_o pope_n be_v reformation_n be_v katherine_n in_o a_o prayer_n for_o the_o reformation_n sell_v say_v she_o through_o simony_n the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n abuse_v ecclesiastical_a matter_n corrupt_v and_o kill_v the_o soul_n which_o christ_n have_v redeem_v with_o his_o blood_n etc._n etc._n o_o tabernacle_n but_o of_o the_o devil_n and_o of_o which_o joacham_n also_o say_v jeâ—emy_n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o 1._o and_o 2._o chapter_n of_o jeâ—emy_n this_o be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n and_o his_o seat_n therefore_o to_o say_v that_o this_o second_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o same_o that_o saint_n peter_n first_o plant_v in_o rome_n be_v most_o damnable_a blasphemy_n and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o conclusion_n of_o all_o that_o which_o we_o have_v hitherto_o entreat_v of_o now_o let_v we_o proceed_v chap._n ix_o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o the_o popish_a church_n can_v be_v the_o true_a and_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n because_o the_o most_o ancient_a apostolic_a church_n be_v know_v by_o have_v only_o two_o sacrament_n and_o they_o have_v seven_o which_o just_a number_n as_o they_o can_v not_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n so_o can_v they_o not_o be_v find_v once_o name_v by_o any_o of_o the_o four_o first_o general_a counsel_n or_o any_o provincial_a council_n or_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n till_o after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o great_a antichrist_n in_o rome_n also_o that_o their_o mass_n be_v invent_v by_o man_n and_o not_o the_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n that_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n sacrifice_n on_o the_o cross_n cast_v man_n mind_n into_o a_o doubtful_a waver_a of_o their_o salvation_n and_o final_o dissolve_v the_o whole_a harmony_n of_o the_o scripture_n both_o prophetical_a and_o apostolical_a 1_o the_o papist_n have_v wonderful_o delude_v the_o multitude_n in_o make_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n receive_v from_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o apostle_n these_o seven_o sacrament_n the_o first_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n the_o second_o the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n the_o three_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o four_o the_o sacrament_n of_o matrimony_n the_o five_o the_o sacrament_n of_o order_n the_o sixth_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n the_o seven_o the_o sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n but_o because_o they_o can_v prove_v by_o any_o one_o place_n of_o scripture_n these_o seven_o to_o be_v sacrament_n nor_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o to_o come_v from_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o apostle_n some_o of_o they_o will_v prove_v it_o by_o this_o reason_n the_o book_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n have_v seven_o seal_n the_o seven_o angel_n have_v their_o seven_o trumpet_n christ_n have_v in_o his_o right_a hand_n seven_o star_n christ_n walk_v in_o the_o mid_n of_o seven_o golden_a candlestick_n zacharie_n see_v seven_o eye_n upon_o a_o stone_n there_o be_v seven_o candlestick_n in_o the_o tabernacle_n now_o if_o this_o manner_n of_o reason_v will_v serve_v to_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n there_o must_v needs_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n then_o will_v this_o manner_n of_o reason_v prove_v there_o must_v needs_o be_v but_o two_o first_o for_o that_o the_o first_o church_n consist_v only_o but_o of_o two_o person_n adam_n and_o hevah_n second_o for_o that_o the_o first_o public_a place_n wherein_o god_n appoint_v himself_o to_o be_v serve_v be_v in_o number_n but_o two_o the_o tabernacle_n and_o the_o temple_n three_o for_o that_o god_n give_v his_o law_n to_o the_o church_n in_o two_o table_n four_o for_o that_o the_o whole_a tenure_n of_o the_o doctrine_n wherein_o god_n will_v have_v his_o church_n instruct_v be_v contain_v in_o two_o testament_n old_a and_o new_a five_o for_o that_o the_o witness_n of_o those_o testament_n be_v say_v to_o be_v two_o six_o for_o that_o the_o supreme_a governor_n which_o god_n set_v over_o his_o church_n be_v but_o two_o moses_n and_o aaron_n last_o because_o the_o whole_a duty_n of_o all_o church-governor_n be_v include_v in_o these_o two_o word_n vrim_fw-he and_o thummim_n there_o must_v be_v but_o two_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o their_o doctor_n m._n harding_n well_o perceive_v that_o this_o manner_n of_o proof_n will_v not_o serve_v the_o turn_n he_o take_v a_o better_a course_n as_o he_o think_v for_o he_o will_v prove_v his_o five_o add_a ceremony_n to_o be_v sacrament_n because_o they_o be_v call_v sacrament_n by_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n as_o indeed_o we_o grant_v they_o be_v but_o what_o of_o this_o see_v we_o can_v prove_v that_o they_o call_v not_o only_o five_o other_o ceremony_n sacrament_n but_o many_o more_o as_o for_o example_n tertullian_n call_v the_o general_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n the_o sacrament_n of_o christian_a religion_n 4._o religion_n tertull._n contra_fw-la marcionem_fw-la li._n 4._o saint_n hierome_n call_v martyrdom_n a_o sacrament_n oceanum_n sacrament_n hierome_n ad_fw-la oceanum_n saint_n augustine_n
a_o manner_n to_o bear_v the_o person_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o that_o they_o signify_v so_o the_o apostle_n say_v the_o rock_n be_v christ_n for_o that_o the_o rock_n whereof_o it_o be_v speak_v signify_v christ_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v the_o matter_n make_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o sun_n that_o shine_v at_o noon_n day_n that_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n in_o call_v bread_n his_o body_n and_o wine_n his_o blood_n be_v only_o but_o figurative_a speech_n and_o therefore_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v only_o but_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o yet_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o antichristian_o have_v so_o besot_v the_o multitude_n in_o make_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n let_v we_o hear_v a_o little_o further_a what_o the_o father_n say_v more_o full_o to_o this_o point_n 10_o saint_n ambrose_n hereof_o say_v thus_o chap._n thus_o ambrose_n in_o his_o book_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v declare_v by_o the_o mist_n rise_z the_o last_o chap._n before_o consecration_n another_o kind_n be_v name_v but_o after_o consecration_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v signify_v theodoret_n say_v dialogue_n say_v thâ—odo_fw-la in_o his_o 1._o dialogue_n christ_n do_v honour_v the_o visible_a token_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o change_v the_o nature_n but_o add_v grace_n unto_o nature_n again_o he_o say_v dialogue_n say_v in_o his_o 2._o dialogue_n the_o sacramental_a sign_n go_v not_o from_o their_o own_o nature_n after_o sanctification_n also_o saint_n chrisostome_n say_v monachus_fw-la say_v chrisost_n ad_fw-la caesatium_n monachus_fw-la the_o bread_n before_o it_o be_v sanctify_v be_v call_v bread_n but_o when_o it_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o priest_n it_o be_v deliver_v from_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o be_v exalt_v to_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n yet_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n do_v still_o remain_v and_o therefore_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v plain_o thus_o matthew_n thus_o in_o his_o 11._o hom._n upon_o matthew_n the_o very_a body_n of_o christ_n itself_o be_v not_o in_o the_o holy_a vessel_n but_o the_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n thereof_o be_v there_o contain_v but_o that_o which_o be_v more_o than_o all_o this_o the_o pope_n himself_o say_v even_o gelasius_n by_o name_n eutiche_n name_n gelasius_n against_o eutiche_n there_o leave_v not_o to_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n or_o the_o nature_n of_o wine_n and_o indeed_o the_o image_n or_o representation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o the_o likeness_n thereof_o be_v publish_v in_o the_o ministration_n of_o the_o mystery_n therefore_o it_o be_v which_o their_o bishop_n fisher_n say_v luther_n say_v fisher_n against_o luther_n no_o man_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o prove_v by_o the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o there_o be_v the_o true_a presence_n of_o christ_n flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o our_o mass_n to_o conclude_v saint_n augustine_n say_v repentance_n say_v august_n in_o his_o book_n of_o profit_n of_o repentance_n it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a matter_n and_o a_o servitude_n of_o the_o soul_n to_o take_v the_o sign_n instead_o of_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v signify_v and_o here_o have_v we_o sufficient_a experience_n in_o the_o papist_n who_o by_o take_v the_o sign_n for_o the_o thing_n itself_o commit_v most_o horrible_a idolatry_n in_o adore_v the_o bread_n for_o christ_n chap._n xi_o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o pray_v to_o saint_n but_o to_o god_n only_o neither_o to_o worship_n saint_n but_o god_n alone_o and_o that_o it_o be_v sacrilege_n to_o do_v either_o 1._o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n christian_n reader_n have_v of_o long_a time_n be_v carry_v away_o with_o the_o multitude_n of_o popish_a delusion_n among_o which_o this_o be_v one_o namely_o to_o say_v we_o must_v go_v to_o god_n by_o the_o mediation_n of_o saint_n as_o by_o noble_a man_n we_o go_v unto_o a_o king_n hereby_o have_v they_o draw_v the_o people_n to_o impart_v the_o glory_n of_o the_o creator_n to_o the_o creature_n even_o to_o pray_v to_o saint_n whereas_o they_o shall_v pray_v only_o to_o god_n for_o so_o have_v the_o lord_n command_v we_o say_v psalm_n 50._o 50.15_o psalm_n 50.15_o call_v upon_o i_o in_o the_o day_n of_o thy_o trouble_n and_o i_o will_v hear_v thou_o and_o thou_o shall_v glorify_v i_o now_o therefore_o see_v the_o lord_n command_v we_o to_o come_v unto_o he_o why_o shall_v we_o go_v first_o to_o any_o other_o yea_o first_o or_o last_o again_o see_v the_o lord_n account_v it_o a_o part_n of_o his_o glory_n to_o be_v pray_v unto_o be_v it_o not_o a_o steal_n from_o he_o a_o chief_a part_n of_o his_o glory_n to_o pray_v unto_o other_o yea_o very_o and_o therefore_o all_o those_o that_o make_v any_o intercession_n to_o saint_n can_v no_o more_o look_v to_o obtain_v any_o good_a at_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n than_o thief_n can_v look_v to_o obtain_v good_a at_o the_o hand_n of_o those_o from_o who_o they_o rob_v and_o steal_v 2_o our_o saviour_n say_v matthew_n 23._o one_o be_v your_o doctor_n 1.30_o matthew_z 23.8_o act_n 3.22_o 1_o cor._n 1.30_o even_o christ_n saint_n luke_n say_v chap._n 3._o he_o must_v we_o hear_v in_o all_o thing_n saint_n paul_n say_v 1_o cor._n 1._o he_o be_v our_o wisdom_n now_o if_o christ_n be_v our_o doctor_n and_o teacher_n and_o he_o who_o we_o must_v hear_v in_o all_o thing_n and_o also_o our_o wisdom_n by_o which_o we_o be_v to_o be_v direct_v then_o ought_v we_o to_o learn_v of_o he_o both_o to_o who_o we_o shall_v pray_v and_o also_o the_o manner_n how_o to_o pray_v and_o hereof_o have_v we_o a_o plain_a example_n in_o the_o apostle_n who_o know_v that_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v to_o be_v teach_v by_o he_o desire_v he_o to_o teach_v they_o how_o to_o pray_v â—_o luke_n 11._o â—_o master_n say_v they_o teach_v we_o to_o pray_v as_o john_n also_o teach_v his_o disciple_n and_o christ_n be_v as_o willing_a to_o teach_v they_o as_o they_o be_v to_o learn_v begin_v thus_o to_o instruct_v they_o not_o only_o in_o the_o manner_n how_o but_o also_o to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o pray_v when_o you_o pray_v say_v he_o pray_v unto_o your_o father_n which_o be_v in_o secret_a and_o he_o shall_v reward_v you_o open_o again_o say_v he_o after_o this_o manner_n pray_v you_o 6.9_o matthew_z 6.9_o our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n etc._n etc._n now_o if_o christ_n be_v wise_a enough_o to_o teach_v his_o apostle_n then_o be_v we_o to_o learn_v by_o his_o direction_n not_o only_o not_o first_o to_o go_v to_o saint_n but_o not_o at_o all_o but_o only_o to_o god_n the_o father_n of_o heaven_n wherefore_o then_o this_o utter_o condemn_v the_o papist_n of_o most_o wretched_a impiety_n that_o will_v teach_v man_n first_o to_o go_v to_o saint_n also_o it_o flat_o condemn_v they_o of_o arrogancy_n in_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o be_v wise_a than_o christ_n who_o in_o his_o heavenly_a wisdom_n know_v best_o how_o to_o instruct_v god_n child_n in_o the_o right_a way_n for_o the_o most_o speedy_a and_o sure_a obtain_v their_o petition_n 3_o it_o be_v not_o without_o great_a cause_n christian_n reader_n that_o st_n paul_n say_v christ_n be_v our_o wisdom_n for_o have_v â—e_n send_v we_o to_o the_o saint_n depart_v yea_o have_v he_o pick_v out_o of_o all_o the_o patriarch_n and_o prophet_n abraham_n the_o father_n of_o the_o faithful_a to_o have_v pray_v unto_o that_o by_o his_o mediation_n we_o may_v have_v come_v to_o god_n what_o have_v it_o avayl_v see_v the_o prophet_n esay_n say_v chap._n 63.16_o esay_n 63.16_o 63._o abraham_n be_v ignorant_a of_o we_o and_o israel_n know_v we_o not_o yea_o see_v solomon_n the_o wise_a say_v the_o dead_a know_v nothing_o at_o all_o but_o therefore_o we_o see_v christ_n do_v it_o not_o otherwise_o he_o shall_v have_v condemn_v himself_o of_o popish_a ignorance_n in_o send_v we_o to_o seek_v help_n at_o their_o hand_n who_o be_v ignorant_a of_o we_o and_o know_v not_o how_o to_o do_v we_o any_o good_a saint_n augustine_n reprove_v those_o heretic_n of_o his_o time_n which_o seek_v for_o help_v of_o the_o dead_a declare_v plain_o unto_o they_o that_o they_o do_v but_o delude_v themselves_o and_o spend_v their_o labour_n in_o vain_a for_o say_v he_o 29._o he_o august_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o spirit_n &_o soul_n 29._o the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v dead_a be_v there_o where_o they_o do_v not_o see_v nor_o hear_v what_o thing_n be_v do_v or_o chance_n in_o this_o life_n such_o be_v the_o care_n they_o have_v for_o the_o
live_n that_o they_o know_v not_o what_o we_o do_v even_o as_o our_o care_n be_v for_o the_o dead_a that_o we_o know_v not_o what_o they_o do_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v which_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v freewill_n say_v in_o his_o book_n of_o freewill_n we_o be_v not_o command_v to_o go_v to_o any_o creature_n that_o we_o may_v be_v make_v bless_a but_o to_o the_o creator_n and_o maker_n of_o all_o thing_n of_o who_o if_o we_o be_v persuade_v otherwise_o then_o the_o truth_n be_v we_o be_v deceive_v with_o a_o damnable_a error_n saint_n chrisostome_n likewise_o have_v to_o deal_v with_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o heretic_n that_o suppose_v they_o can_v not_o come_v to_o god_n but_o by_o the_o mean_n and_o mediation_n of_o saint_n thus_o reprove_v their_o error_n say_v gospel_n say_v chrysost_n in_o his_o serm._n of_o go_v forward_o of_o the_o gospel_n there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o porter_n or_o mediator_n say_v only_o lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o i_o we_o have_v no_o need_n of_o a_o advocate_n with_o god_n nor_o of_o any_o run_a or_o gad_v about_o for_o to_o speak_v saire_fw-fr unto_o other_o for_o although_o thou_o be_v alone_o and_o without_o a_o advocate_n and_o pray_v unto_o god_n by_o thyself_o thou_o shall_v obtain_v thy_o petition_n for_o god_n do_v not_o so_o easy_o hear_v we_o when_o other_o pray_v for_o we_o as_o when_o we_o pray_v ourselves_o although_o we_o be_v full_a of_o much_o evil_a and_o unrighteousness_n and_o yet_o to_o prove_v that_o we_o be_v indeed_o soon_o hear_v when_o we_o pray_v ourselves_o then_o when_o other_o pray_v for_o we_o he_o bring_v the_o example_n of_o the_o woman_n of_o canaan_n of_o who_o he_o say_v unto_o we_o thus_o canaan_n thus_o in_o his_o 2._o hom._n of_o the_o woman_n of_o canaan_n thou_o see_v how_o christ_n deny_v and_o put_v she_o back_o when_o other_o man_n pray_v for_o she_o mean_v the_o apostle_n but_o as_o soon_o as_o she_o cry_v for_o her_o boon_n and_o gift_n he_o grant_v it_o behold_v say_v he_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o woman_n she_o pray_v not_o to_o james_n she_o intreat_v not_o john_n she_o go_v not_o to_o peter_n she_o do_v not_o get_v herself_o to_o the_o company_n of_o the_o apostle_n she_o seek_v for_o no_o mediator_n by_o which_o he_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o the_o most_o sure_a way_n for_o the_o obtain_v our_o request_n be_v to_o pray_v to_o god_n ourselves_o and_o not_o to_o trust_v to_o spokesman_n for_o as_o saint_n ambrose_n say_v roman_n say_v ambrose_n in_o his_o book_n upon_o the_o 1._o chap._n t._n the_o roman_n to_o obtain_v god_n favour_n from_o who_o nothing_o be_v secret_a as_o know_v what_o every_o man_n be_v meet_v to_o have_v we_o need_v no_o spokesman_n but_o a_o devout_a mind_n for_o wheresoever_o such_o a_o man_n speak_v to_o god_n god_n will_v hear_v he_o by_o which_o we_o see_v how_o vain_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v to_o say_v we_o can_v come_v to_o god_n but_o by_o the_o mediation_n of_o saint_n yea_o the_o same_o father_n in_o the_o word_n go_v before_o do_v prove_v such_o speech_n but_o vain_a and_o to_o proceed_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n not_o only_o of_o vain_a man_n but_o of_o a_o perverse_a sect_n past_o shame_n for_o say_v he_o ibidem_fw-la he_o ibidem_fw-la man_n through_o shame_n use_v accustomable_o every_o where_n this_o miserable_a excuse_n why_o they_o neglect_v to_o come_v to_o god_n say_v that_o by_o they_o we_o go_v to_o god_n as_o by_o noble_a man_n we_o go_v unto_o a_o king_n us._n ambrose_n account_v it_o treason_n to_o god_n to_o make_v saint_n intercessor_n unto_o he_o for_o us._n and_o then_o flout_v they_o for_o their_o foolery_n he_o thus_o finish_v up_o his_o speech_n say_v well_o say_v be_v there_o any_o man_n so_o mad_a or_o so_o unmindful_a of_o his_o health_n to_o give_v unto_o a_o noble_a man_n the_o honour_n due_a unto_o a_o king_n only_o for_o that_o if_o any_o in_o such_o sort_n behave_v themselves_o they_o be_v just_o condemn_v as_o guilty_a of_o treason_n and_o say_v he_o shall_v these_o man_n not_o think_v themselves_o guilty_a which_o give_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o name_n of_o god_n unto_o a_o creature_n and_o forsake_v their_o lord_n do_v worship_n their_o fellow_n servant_n as_o though_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n great_a than_o god_n to_o who_o a_o man_n may_v do_v service_n for_o therefore_o say_v he_o do_v we_o go_v to_o a_o king_n by_o tribune_n and_o noble_a man_n because_o the_o king_n be_v a_o man_n and_o know_v not_o who_o he_o may_v be_v sure_a to_o trust_v and_o indeed_o for_o diverse_a cause_n it_o be_v not_o meet_v that_o every_o man_n shall_v have_v free_a access_n into_o the_o king_n privy_a chamber_n and_o chief_o for_o fear_v of_o treason_n against_o his_o person_n as_o experience_n do_v plain_o teach_v we_o and_o as_o no_o doubt_n it_o will_v soon_o be_v see_v if_o our_o invocator_n of_o saint_n may_v have_v free_a passage_n nevertheless_o where_o be_v there_o any_o such_o decree_n make_v that_o no_o man_n may_v speak_v to_o the_o king_n but_o by_o some_o noble_a man_n do_v not_o the_o king_n allow_v any_o man_n or_o woman_n to_o deliver_v their_o petition_n unto_o he_o with_o their_o own_o hand_n wheresoever_o they_o meet_v he_o and_o be_v there_o any_o other_o decree_n make_v by_o god_n to_o debar_v any_o from_o deliver_v their_o petition_n unto_o he_o by_o their_o mouth_n therefore_o what_o ground_n of_o truth_n have_v they_o to_o debar_v man_n from_o go_v to_o god_n without_o have_v some_o one_o saint_n or_o other_o to_o be_v their_o advocate_n mediator_n or_o intercessor_n 4_o all_o the_o principle_n of_o popish_a religion_n christian_n reader_n they_o say_v they_o hold_v by_o antiquity_n heresy_n the_o antiquity_n of_o this_o heresy_n of_o which_o this_o be_v one_o for_o we_o see_v it_o be_v spring_v up_o twelve_o hundred_o year_n ago_o and_o therefore_o no_o marvel_n though_o they_o claim_v it_o by_o antiquity_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v not_o so_o ancient_a but_o that_o as_o we_o see_v it_o be_v as_o ancient_o confute_v and_o condemn_v for_o sacrilege_n and_o treason_n to_o god_n own_o person_n both_o by_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n another_o no_o patriarch_n prophet_n or_o apostle_n ever_o pray_v one_o to_o another_o neither_o yet_o be_v it_o so_o ancient_a as_o that_o they_o can_v prove_v that_o any_o one_o patriarch_n prophet_n or_o apostle_n ever_o pray_v one_o to_o another_o which_o if_o they_o have_v do_v we_o see_v they_o have_v be_v condemn_v by_o the_o ancient_a father_n for_o thief_n and_o traitor_n to_o god_n as_o they_o condemn_v those_o heretic_n of_o their_o time_n and_o the_o counterfeit_a catholic_n of_o our_o time_n who_o most_o perverse_o withstand_v the_o manifest_a truth_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o allow_v no_o more_o advocate_n mediator_n or_o intercessor_n than_o there_o be_v god_n which_o be_v but_o one_o and_o he_o only_a which_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o nature_n both_o of_o god_n and_o man_n as_o we_o shall_v now_o see_v evident_o prove_v saint_n paul_n 1_o timothy_n 2.5_o 1_o tim._n 2.5_o 2_o chapter_n say_v for_o there_o be_v one_o god_n and_o one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n the_o man_n christ_n jesus_n upon_o which_o word_n saint_n augustine_n write_v thus_o paermeni_n thus_o august_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 8._o to_o paermeni_n paul_n say_v he_o make_v not_o himself_o a_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o the_o people_n but_o will_v they_o to_o pray_v one_o for_o another_o also_o in_o another_o place_n to_o show_v that_o none_o can_v be_v mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n but_o he_o that_o be_v both_o god_n and_o man_n he_o say_v psalm_n say_v upon_o the_o 134._o psalm_n thou_o o_o man_n can_v not_o come_v to_o god_n until_o god_n become_v man_n that_o thou_o be_v a_o man_n may_v come_v to_o god_n and_o he_o be_v make_v mediator_n of_o god_n and_o man_n the_o man_n christ_n jesus_n again_o in_o another_o place_n he_o faith_n chap._n faith_n in_o his_o hom._n of_o sheep_n the_o 12._o chap._n one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n etc._n etc._n and_o he_o be_v god_n with_o the_o father_n and_o be_v man_n with_o man_n the_o manhood_n be_v no_o mediator_n without_o the_o godhead_n and_o in_o another_o place_n thus_o chap._n thus_o in_o his_o enchiridion_n to_o laurence_n the_o 108_o chap._n we_o can_v never_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o that_o only_a mediator_n of_o god_n and_o man_n the_o man_n christ_n jesus_n unless_o he_o have_v be_v god_n also_o so_o that_o who_o see_v not_o but_o that_o he_o that_o be_v not_o both_o god_n and_o man_n be_v not_o allow_v to_o be_v mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n and_o thus_o much_o out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o saint_n
neither_o give_v nor_o grant_v our_o request_n if_o we_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n he_o have_v promise_v john_n 14._o chapter_n that_o both_o his_o father_n and_o he_o will_v hear_v our_o petition_n and_o grant_v our_o request_n and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o saint_n cyrill_n say_v of_o christ_n john_n christ_n cyrill_n in_o his_o 11._o book_n upon_o john_n he_o put_v to_o in_o my_o name_n to_o show_v that_o he_o be_v a_o mediator_n and_o a_o grant_a and_o a_o giver_n with_o god_n which_o prerogative_n no_o saint_n have_v 9_o again_o forasmuch_o as_o christ_n himself_o say_v john_n 10._o by_o i_o if_o any_o man_n enter_v in_o he_o shall_v be_v save_v and_o in_o the_o 1._o verse_n he_o that_o enter_v not_o in_o by_o the_o door_n into_o the_o sheep_n fold_n but_o climb_v up_o another_o way_n he_o be_v a_o thief_n and_o a_o robber_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o all_o those_o that_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n by_o any_o other_o way_n then_o by_o christ_n or_o into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n by_o the_o mean_n and_o mediation_n of_o saint_n they_o be_v but_o thief_n and_o robber_n therefore_o if_o they_o repent_v not_o and_o forsake_v their_o error_n they_o shall_v be_v sure_a to_o have_v their_o part_n and_o portion_n with_o thief_n and_o robber_n and_o thus_o much_o touch_v pray_v to_o saint_n now_o a_o word_n or_o two_o touch_v the_o worship_v of_o saint_n which_o we_o will_v but_o brief_o touch_v because_o the_o matter_n be_v so_o plain_a in_o the_o scripture_n that_o nothing_o can_v be_v make_v more_o plain_a to_o be_v erroneous_a therefore_o it_o need_v not_o any_o long_a discourse_n 10_o in_o the_o 14._o 16._o act_n 14.8_o to_o the_o 16._o chapter_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n mention_n be_v make_v that_o saint_n paul_n have_v heal_v a_o cripple_n that_o be_v bear_v lame_a the_o people_n do_v so_o admire_v thereat_o that_o they_o suppose_v paul_n and_o barnabas_n to_o have_v be_v god_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n whereupon_o as_o the_o text_n say_v they_o bring_v bull_n with_o garland_n beast_n bedeck_v with_o flower_n to_o have_v sacrifice_v unto_o they_o of_o which_o as_o the_o text_n also_o say_v when_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n hear_v they_o rend_v their_o clothes_n and_o run_v in_o among_o the_o people_n cry_v and_o say_v o_o man_n why_o do_v you_o these_o thing_n we_o be_v even_o man_n subject_a to_o the_o like_a passion_n as_o you_o be_v by_o which_o it_o be_v clear_a it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o worship_v the_o apostle_n if_o not_o the_o apostle_n than_o not_o any_o other_o saint_n 19.10_o revel_v 19.10_o also_o in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o text_n declare_v that_o saint_n john_n fall_v down_o before_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o angel_n to_o have_v worship_v he_o but_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o see_v thou_o do_v it_o not_o i_o be_o thy_o fellow_n servant_n and_o one_o of_o thy_o brethren_n which_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n worship_n god_n now_o therefore_o if_o neither_o the_o holy_a apostle_n of_o christ_n nor_o the_o glorious_a and_o unspotted_a angel_n of_o heaven_n may_v be_v worship_v how_o may_v any_o other_o inferior_a saint_n be_v worship_v wherefore_o this_o utter_o condemn_v the_o papist_n of_o most_o pestilent_a perverseness_n that_o will_v so_o direct_o contrary_a to_o so_o evident_a a_o truth_n teach_v man_n to_o worship_n saint_n yea_o and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o horrible_a to_o hear_v the_o very_a dumb_a picture_n and_o image_n of_o saint_n 11_o saint_n augustine_n write_v against_o fostus_n the_o heretic_n bring_v in_o these_o two_o place_n of_o scripture_n to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o worship_v saint_n for_o say_v he_o 201._o he_o august_n a_o his_o 20._o book_n against_o faustus_n chap_n 201._o the_o very_a saint_n themselves_o whether_o they_o be_v dead_a man_n or_o angel_n will_v not_o have_v honour_n give_v to_o they_o which_o only_o be_v due_a to_o god_n this_o say_v he_o appear_v in_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n when_o the_o man_n of_o licaonia_n astonish_v at_o their_o miracle_n will_v have_v do_v sacrifice_n unto_o they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v god_n for_o they_o rent_v their_o garment_n confess_v and_o persuade_v they_o that_o they_o be_v not_o god_n forbid_v such_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v unto_o they_o this_o say_v he_o appear_v also_o in_o the_o angel_n as_o we_o read_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o angel_n forbid_v himself_o to_o be_v worship_v and_o therefore_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v chap._n say_v in_o his_o book_n of_o true_a religion_n 55._o chap._n let_v not_o the_o worship_v of_o dead_a man_n be_v count_v holiness_n among_o us._n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o thing_n that_o the_o high_a angel_n worship_v must_v also_o the_o low_a man_n worship_n let_v we_o believe_v this_o that_o the_o best_a angel_n and_o the_o most_o excellent_a minister_n will_v that_o we_o shall_v worship_v one_o god_n with_o they_o that_o ancient_a father_n epiphanius_n speak_v against_o old_a dote_a and_o ignorant_a woman_n which_o then_o worship_v the_o virgin_n mary_n say_v heresy_n say_v epipha_n in_o his_o 3._o book_n of_o heresy_n 59_o heresy_n let_v no_o man_n eat_v of_o this_o error_n touch_v saint_n mary_n for_o though_o the_o tree_n be_v fair_a yet_o be_v not_o this_o fruit_n to_o be_v eat_v although_o mary_n be_v beautiful_a and_o holy_a and_o honourable_a yet_o be_v she_o not_o to_o be_v adore_v and_o worship_v but_o these_o woman_n worship_v saint_n mary_n renew_v again_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o wine_n mingle_v in_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o goddess_n fortuna_n and_o prepare_v a_o table_n for_o the_o devil_n and_o not_o for_o god_n also_o saint_n august_n write_v against_o maximinus_n the_o arian_n bishop_n say_v maximinus_n say_v august_n in_o his_o 1._o book_n against_o maximinus_n if_o we_o shall_v make_v a_o temple_n for_o a_o holy_a angel_n shall_v we_o not_o be_v accurse_v from_o god_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o christ_n and_o from_o the_o church_n of_o god_n because_o we_o exhibit_v that_o service_n to_o a_o creature_n that_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o by_o which_o then_o who_o see_v not_o but_o that_o to_o worship_n saint_n yea_o though_o not_o with_o lateria_n but_o with_o hyperdulia_fw-la be_v to_o make_v ourselves_o the_o accurse_a of_o god_n for_o in_o god_n divine_a worship_n and_o service_n he_o will_v have_v all_o or_o none_o even_o as_o our_o saviour_n himself_o say_v matthew_n 4._o thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v and_o yet_o beside_o the_o worship_n do_v to_o all_o other_o saint_n in_o their_o rosarie_n they_o have_v twelve_o part_n of_o spiritual_a worship_n of_o which_o ten_o be_v give_v to_o the_o virgin_n marie_n and_o but_o two_o to_o god_n and_o notwithstanding_o the_o worship_v of_o saint_n be_v forbid_v both_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o angel_n and_o condemn_v by_o these_o ancient_a father_n for_o devilish_a and_o damnable_a long_a before_o the_o popish_a church_n be_v yet_o after_o they_o have_v a_o church_n and_o that_o antichrist_n the_o pope_n be_v install_v in_o his_o throne_n that_o he_o may_v share_v with_o god_n herein_o as_o in_o other_o part_n of_o his_o glorious_a prerogative_n this_o be_v establish_v for_o one_o principle_n of_o popish_a religion_n and_o thus_o much_o touch_v pray_v to_o saint_n and_o worship_v of_o they_o chap._n xii_o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n who_o be_v the_o first_o founder_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n &_o the_o first_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o be_v bring_v to_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n and_o to_o prove_v a_o three_o place_n of_o rest_n for_o the_o soul_n depart_v and_o how_o soon_o it_o have_v corrupt_v the_o church_n and_o confound_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o what_o confusion_n it_o have_v breed_v among_o the_o papist_n themselves_o and_o how_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n death_n and_o passion_n as_o touch_v the_o original_a foundation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n philosopher_n purgatory_n have_v she_o original_n from_o the_o heathen_a philosopher_n thou_o shall_v understand_v christian_n reader_n that_o it_o come_v first_o from_o the_o heathen_a philosopher_n in_o who_o although_o there_o be_v the_o spark_n of_o divine_a knowledge_n as_o there_o be_v natural_o in_o all_o man_n and_o that_o by_o exercise_v themselves_o in_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o glorious_a work_n of_o god_n creation_n they_o be_v able_a to_o write_v some_o thing_n of_o god_n and_o divine_a thing_n yet_o for_o want_v of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o word_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o his_o testimony_n they_o can_v
not_o write_v sound_o for_o albeit_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n by_o the_o wonder_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n do_v teach_v they_o that_o he_o that_o be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o be_v mighty_a and_o to_o be_v love_v and_o fear_v above_o all_o yet_o be_v they_o ignorant_a how_o to_o love_v and_o fear_v he_o aright_o also_o notwithstanding_o they_o have_v learn_v by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n that_o for_o those_o that_o do_v love_n and_o fear_v he_o he_o have_v prepare_v a_o place_n of_o eternal_a joy_n and_o for_o those_o that_o do_v nor_o a_o place_n of_o perpetual_a pain_n and_o that_o the_o pure_n can_v never_o ascend_v into_o his_o glorious_a presence_n until_o they_o be_v make_v pure_a by_o some_o kind_n of_o purify_n yet_o for_o want_v of_o true_a knowledge_n they_o conceive_v of_o these_o thing_n but_o imperfect_o and_o do_v but_o mere_o conjecture_v for_o howsoever_o it_o be_v true_a that_o god_n have_v prepare_v a_o place_n of_o joy_n for_o those_o that_o love_n and_o fear_v he_o and_o also_o a_o place_n of_o punishment_n for_o those_o that_o do_v not_o and_o that_o the_o best_a and_o pure_a can_v never_o come_v into_o his_o presence_n until_o they_o be_v make_v pure_a by_o a_o more_o perfect_a purge_n yet_o they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o which_o we_o shall_v be_v purify_v dream_v of_o a_o three_o place_n in_o which_o we_o shall_v be_v purge_v 2_o now_o the_o chief_a of_o these_o author_n as_o tertullian_n write_v anima_fw-la write_v tertullian_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr praescriptionibus_fw-la adversus_fw-la haereses_fw-la and_o in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr anima_fw-la be_v pythagoras_n empedocles_n and_o plato_n hence_o it_o be_v as_o irenaeus_n testify_v 24._o testify_v jrenaeus_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 24._o that_o carpocrates_n have_v learn_v out_o of_o plato_n his_o philosophy_n that_o man_n soul_n after_o death_n must_v be_v purify_v invent_v a_o kind_n of_o purgatory_n and_o out_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o pythagoras_n seek_v to_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n of_o christ_n matth._n 5._o thou_o shall_v not_o come_v forth_o till_o thou_o have_v pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n by_o which_o we_o see_v who_o be_v the_o first_o founder_n of_o purgatory_n and_o also_o the_o first_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o be_v bring_v to_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n and_o to_o prove_v a_o three_o place_n for_o the_o purify_n of_o soul_n from_o sin_n now_o let_v we_o try_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o that_o scripture_n to_o see_v if_o by_o it_o such_o a_o place_n can_v be_v prove_v 3_o our_o saviour_n say_v thou_o shall_v not_o come_v forth_o till_o etc._n etc._n 5.26_o matth._n 5.26_o upon_o which_o word_n till_o because_o the_o papist_n also_o infer_v that_o christ_n mean_v that_o in_o time_n he_o shall_v pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n and_o then_o come_v forth_o we_o will_v by_o another_o like_a place_n show_v the_o word_n till_o do_v not_o always_o import_v a_o time_n follow_v wherein_o the_o contrary_n may_v be_v affirm_v as_o when_o the_o lord_n say_v to_o jaakoh_n 28.15_o gen._n 28.15_o gen._n 28._o i_o will_v not_o forsake_v thou_o till_o i_o have_v perform_v that_o i_o have_v promise_v thou_o now_o if_o this_o word_n till_o do_v always_o intimate_v a_o time_n after_o wherein_o a_o contrary_a may_v be_v conclude_v then_o after_o the_o lord_n have_v perform_v his_o promise_n to_o jaacob_n he_o forsake_v he_o but_o as_o the_o scripture_n declare_v god_n do_v never_o forsake_v he_o so_o christ_n word_n till_o do_v not_o import_v a_o time_n when_o the_o debtor_n shall_v pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n and_o then_o come_v forth_o but_o that_o because_o he_o can_v never_o be_v able_a to_o pay_v it_o he_o shall_v never_o come_v forth_o for_o if_o christ_n have_v mean_v that_o man_n can_v pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n due_a for_o sin_n and_o so_o release_v their_o soul_n this_o have_v be_v against_o himself_o for_o than_o what_o need_n have_v any_o of_o his_o pay_v any_o one_o farthing_n for_o they_o therefore_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o by_o pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n christ_n mean_v the_o everlasting_a punishment_n that_o shall_v never_o be_v pay_v and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o saint_n hierome_n upon_o the_o same_o scripture_n say_v jeremy_n say_v hierome_n in_o his_o first_o book_n chap._n 1._o upon_o the_o lamentation_n of_o jeremy_n christ_n meaning_n be_v that_o he_o shall_v never_o come_v out_o for_o that_o he_o must_v evermore_o pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n while_o he_o suffer_v everlasting_a punishment_n and_o thus_o christian_n reader_n thou_o see_v that_o by_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n they_o can_v prove_v a_o three_o place_n howbeit_o even_o after_o this_o manner_n do_v they_o also_o wrest_v diverse_a other_o place_n of_o scripture_n to_o prove_v if_o it_o be_v possible_a a_o three_o place_n even_o to_o the_o confound_a of_o the_o whole_a harmony_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o by_o the_o express_a name_n of_o heaven_n and_o hell_n do_v assign_v but_o two_o place_n and_o by_o not_o any_o where_o name_v purgatory_n deny_v any_o such_o purge_a place_n to_o be_v 4_o in_o the_o sixteenth_o chapter_n of_o saint_n luke_n gospel_n 16.22.23_o luke_n 16.22.23_o our_o saviour_n christ_n speak_v of_o the_o rich_a glutton_n and_o of_o the_o poor_a beggar_n say_v and_o it_o be_v so_o that_o the_o beggar_n die_v and_o be_v carry_v by_o the_o angel_n into_o abraham_n bosom_n the_o rich_a man_n also_o die_v and_o be_v in_o hell_n in_o torment_n he_o lift_v up_o his_o eye_n and_o see_v abraham_n a_o far_o off_o and_o lazarus_n in_o his_o bosom_n by_o which_o word_n we_o see_v there_o be_v but_o only_o two_o place_n into_o which_o the_o soul_n do_v pass_v present_o after_o death_n namely_o either_o into_o hell_n or_o into_o abraham_n bosom_n which_o be_v a_o rest_a place_n in_o heaven_n for_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o not_o a_o place_n of_o pleasure_n in_o hell_n as_o the_o papist_n dream_n 8.11_o matth._n 8.11_o for_o as_o christ_n himself_o say_v matth._n 8._o many_o shall_v come_v from_o the_o east_n and_o west_n and_o shall_v sit_v down_o with_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n now_o if_o abraham_n be_v in_o heaven_n abraham_n bosom_n must_v needs_o be_v in_o heaven_n bosom_n abraham_n bosom_n therefore_o there_o be_v but_o only_o two_o place_n heaven_n and_o hell_n and_o this_o be_v manifest_o prove_v also_o by_o these_o word_n of_o solomon_n the_o wise_a which_o say_v eccle._n 11._o 11.3_o eccle._n 11.3_o if_o the_o tree_n fall_v towards_o the_o south_n or_o towards_o the_o north_n in_o the_o place_n that_o the_o tree_n fall_v there_o shall_v it_o be_v to_o wit_n abide_v for_o ever_o now_o as_o by_o tree_n the_o learned_a do_v agree_v be_v mean_v people_n so_o do_v they_o conclude_v that_o by_o south_n and_o north_n be_v mean_v heaven_n and_o hell_n therefore_o there_o be_v but_o two_o place_n wherefore_o howsoever_o the_o judgement_n of_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v confound_v in_o this_o heathenish_a doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n and_o that_o saint_n augustine_n himself_o have_v doubt_v of_o a_o three_o place_n yet_o by_o these_o his_o own_o word_n he_o show_v to_o all_o man_n it_o be_v but_o his_o error_n for_o say_v he_o sermon_n he_o augustine_n in_o his_o sermon_n of_o time_n the_o 232._o sermon_n let_v no_o man_n deceive_v himself_o there_o be_v but_o two_o place_n as_o for_o any_o three_o there_o be_v none_o at_o all_o he_o that_o reign_v not_o with_o christ_n shall_v perish_v with_o the_o devil_n without_o any_o doubt_n again_o he_o say_v apostle_n say_v in_o his_o 18._o sermon_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o be_v two_o habitation_n or_o dwelling-place_n the_o one_o in_o the_o fire_n everlasting_a the_o other_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n that_o never_o shall_v have_v end_n again_o he_o say_v hipognostichon_n say_v in_o his_o 5._o book_n hipognostichon_n the_o first_o place_n the_o catholic_a faith_n by_o god_n authority_n believe_v to_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n the_o second_o place_n the_o same_o catholic_a faith_n believe_v to_o be_v hell_n where_o all_o runagate_n and_o whosoever_o be_v without_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n shall_v taste_v everlasting_a punishment_n as_o for_o any_o three_o place_n we_o utter_o know_v none_o neither_o shall_v we_o find_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o so_o then_o by_o this_o we_o see_v the_o case_n be_v very_o clear_a there_o be_v no_o three_o place_n and_o consequent_o no_o purgatory_n 5_o second_o to_o prove_v yet_o a_o three_o place_n 6.9_o revelation_n 6.9_o they_o object_n those_o word_n of_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o sixth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n where_o he_o say_v
and_o when_o i_o have_v open_v the_o five_o seal_n i_o see_v under_o the_o altar_n the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v kill_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o for_o the_o testimony_n which_o they_o maintain_v and_o they_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n say_v how_o long_o lord_n holy_a and_o true_a do_v thou_o not_o judge_v and_o avenge_v our_o blood_n on_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n and_o long_o white_a robe_n be_v give_v to_o every_o one_o and_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v rest_v for_o a_o little_a season_n until_o their_o fellow-servant_n and_o their_o brethren_n that_o shall_v be_v kill_v even_o as_o they_o be_v be_v fulfil_v loe_o say_v they_o here_o be_v a_o three_o place_n even_o a_o place_n where_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a do_v rest_n until_o the_o latter_a day_n to_o which_o we_o answer_v the_o altar_n under_o which_o the_o soul_n be_v say_v to_o rest_n christ_n the_o altar_n be_v christ_n be_v christ_n as_o who_o so_o will_v read_v the_o 56._o chapter_n of_o esay_n and_o seven_o verse_n and_o 60._o chapter_n 7._o verse_n of_o the_o same_o prophet_n and_o 8._o chapter_n 3._o verse_n of_o the_o revelation_n shall_v see_v or_o that_o will_v listen_v to_o these_o testimony_n of_o these_o three_o ancient_a father_n shall_v hear_v to_o wit_n saint_n ireneus_fw-la saint_n augustine_n and_o epyphanius_fw-la ireneus_fw-la say_v chap._n say_v jreneus_n in_o his_o 4._o book_n and_o 34._o chap._n our_o altar_n be_v not_o in_o earth_n but_o in_o heaven_n saint_n augustine_n say_v god_n say_v augustine_n in_o his_o 20._o book_n 10._o chap._n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n our_o altar_n be_v in_o heaven_n thither_o our_o prayer_n and_o oblation_n be_v direct_v epyphanius_fw-la say_v melchisadech_n say_v epiphanius_n in_o his_o 2._o book_n of_o melchisadech_n christ_n be_v our_o sacrifice_n our_o priest_n and_o our_o alter_fw-la so_o that_o we_o see_v evident_o that_o by_o the_o altar_n be_v mean_v christ_n and_o therefore_o the_o place_n in_o which_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a do_v rest_n till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n be_v under_o the_o footstool_n of_o christ_n in_o heaven_n wherefore_o those_o word_n of_o saint_n john_n do_v not_o prove_v a_o three_o place_n also_o this_o be_v make_v more_o manifest_a by_o the_o 15._o verse_n of_o the_o 7._o chapter_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o same_o soul_n 7.15_o revel_v 7.15_o say_v they_o be_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o whereas_o the_o papist_n will_v have_v this_o place_n of_o rest_n paradise_n elisius_n campus_n abraham_n bosom_n or_o paradise_n to_o be_v their_o elisius_n campus_n a_o place_n of_o pleasure_n in_o hell_n which_o they_o say_v be_v paradise_n or_o abraham_n bosom_n here_o they_o be_v compel_v either_o to_o say_v that_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n be_v in_o hell_n or_o else_o to_o grant_v that_o the_o rest_a place_n of_o those_o soul_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o then_o where_o be_v their_o three_o place_n yet_o prove_v 6_o but_o forasmuch_o as_o those_o word_n in_o the_o 6._o chapter_n together_o with_o the_o other_o word_n in_o the_o 7._o chapter_n do_v show_v the_o rest_a place_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a to_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o a_o place_n where_o they_o do_v cry_v for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o perfect_a their_o full_a joy_n and_o glory_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o under_o the_o footstool_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o celestial_a paradise_n which_o in_o the_o 16._o chapter_n of_o saint_n luke_n gospel_n be_v call_v abraham_n bosom_n where_o lazarus_n the_o goâ—d_a thief_n hâ—ll_n paradise_n be_v in_o heaven_n not_o in_o hâ—ll_n and_o all_o the_o faithful_a do_v rest_n with_o abraham_n the_o father_n of_o the_o faithful_a till_o they_o receive_v together_o the_o full_a fruition_n of_o their_o faith_n so_o that_o hereby_o we_o see_v paradise_n to_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o not_o in_o hell_n as_o they_o fable_n and_o this_o be_v yet_o make_v more_o plain_a by_o saint_n paul_n 2_o cor._n 12._o where_o he_o say_v i_o know_v a_o man_n in_o christ_n about_o fourteen_o year_n ago_o 12.2.4_o 2_o cor._n 12.2.4_o which_o be_v take_v up_o into_o the_o three_o heaven_n how_o that_o he_o be_v take_v up_o into_o paradise_n by_o which_o it_o be_v most_o manifest_a that_o paradise_n be_v in_o the_o high_a heaven_n and_o that_o therefore_o their_o hellish_a paradise_n in_o which_o they_o feign_v their_o purify_a soul_n of_o purgatory_n do_v rest_n till_o the_o last_o day_n be_v fabulous_a and_o do_v not_o prove_v a_o three_o place_n 7_o but_o now_o i_o do_v expect_v they_o will_v answer_v thus_o be_v it_o as_o you_o say_v that_o paradise_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o that_o therein_o be_v the_o rest_a place_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a yet_o be_v there_o at_o least_o a_o three_o place_n in_o which_o they_o do_v rest_n for_o a_o time_n to_o wit_n till_o they_o be_v purify_v and_o make_v fit_a for_o heaven_n for_o to_o the_o very_a same_o effect_n be_v these_o word_n of_o cardinal_n allen_n 139._o allen_n allen_n in_o fulks_n page_n 139._o by_o long_o amend_v by_o fire_n at_o last_o they_o come_v to_o that_o reward_n again_o speak_v of_o purgatory_n fire_n he_o say_v 130._o say_v page_n 130._o through_o which_o the_o good_a must_v pass_v before_o they_o come_v to_o eternal_a joy_n by_o which_o they_o will_v have_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o no_o soul_n can_v come_v into_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n in_o heaven_n purgatory_n soul_n be_v in_o heaven_n because_o they_o have_v wash_v themselves_o white_a in_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n noâ—_n in_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n but_o only_o such_o as_o be_v purify_v by_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n and_o that_o those_o that_o be_v in_o heaven_n be_v there_o because_o first_o they_o be_v so_o purify_v which_o how_o untrue_a it_o be_v these_o word_n in_o the_o 14._o and_o 15._o verse_n of_o the_o 7._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n will_v make_v it_o most_o evident_a which_o say_v they_o have_v wash_v their_o long_a robe_n white_a in_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n therefore_o be_v they_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n and_o serve_v he_o in_o his_o temple_n day_n and_o night_n now_o in_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n say_v therefore_o it_o be_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o sun_n at_o noon_n day_n that_o all_o those_o that_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n in_o heaven_n be_v so_o dignify_v because_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o faith_n they_o have_v wash_v themselves_o white_a in_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n not_o in_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n wherefore_o as_o those_o word_n before_o cite_v do_v utter_o overthrow_v their_o hellish_a paradise_n so_o do_v these_o word_n utter_o overthrow_v their_o hellish_a purgatory_n 8_o three_o to_o prove_v yet_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v make_v perfect_a by_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n they_o cite_v the_o word_n of_o saint_n paul_n 1_o cor._n 3.13_o 1_o cor._n 3.13_o 3._o where_o he_o speak_v of_o ignorant_a teacher_n and_o their_o doctrine_n say_v every_o man_n work_n shall_v be_v make_v manifest_a for_o the_o day_n shall_v declare_v it_o because_o it_o shall_v be_v reveal_v by_o fire_n which_o word_n they_o will_v make_v the_o world_n to_o believe_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n that_o shall_v as_o they_o say_v purge_v curious_a and_o vain_a doctrine_n and_o those_o that_o have_v build_v it_o on_o the_o foundation_n christ_n whereas_o the_o very_a word_n themselves_o do_v make_v it_o plain_a to_o the_o contrary_a for_o in_o that_o it_o say_v the_o day_n shall_v declare_v it_o 8._o 2_o pet._n 1_o chap._n 19_o verse_n 2_o thes_n 2._o ch_z 8._o he_o mean_v the_o truth_n the_o light_n whereof_o saint_n peter_n call_v the_o daystar_n 2._o epistle_n 1._o chapter_n and_o the_o power_n thereof_o saint_n paul_n 2_o thessalonian_o 2._o chapter_n 8_o call_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n mouth_n wherewith_o he_o show_v that_o antichrist_n and_o all_o antichristian_a teacher_n and_o their_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v consume_v even_o as_o fire_n consume_v the_o dross_n and_o fine_v the_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o therefore_o in_o that_o chapter_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o purge_v by_o fire_n that_o no_o man_n shall_v understand_v he_o to_o mean_v a_o corporal_a or_o material_a fire_n he_o conclude_v of_o that_o matter_n thus_o 3.8_o 1_o cor._n 3.8_o as_o it_o be_v by_o the_o fire_n that_o be_v as_o it_o be_v by_o fire_n the_o vain_a doctrine_n shall_v be_v burn_v and_o consume_v by_o the_o fire_n of_o god_n truth_n and_o the_o teacher_n thereof_o be_v try_v thereby_o to_o hold_v the_o foundation_n sound_n the_o church_n shall_v not_o condemn_v he_o as_o a_o heretic_n
of_o the_o matter_n and_o the_o mean_n say_v chap._n say_v ambrose_n upon_o 1_o cor._n first_o chap._n in_o christ_n jesus_n be_v grace_v give_v for_o as_o much_o as_o this_o with_o god_n be_v decree_v that_o who_o so_o believe_v in_o christ_n be_v save_v sola_fw-la fide_fw-la by_o faith_n only_o without_o work_n receive_v free_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v the_o case_n to_o stand_v clear_a that_o faith_n without_o work_n be_v the_o only_a mean_n of_o justification_n and_o salvation_n 18_o now_o then_o christian_n reader_n this_o doctrine_n of_o justification_n by_o faith_n in_o christ_n without_o work_n be_v so_o easy_a and_o clear_o to_o be_v prove_v the_o truth_n be_v it_o not_o a_o world_n wonder_n to_o see_v that_o so_o many_o wise_a and_o learned_a man_n shall_v impugn_v it_o and_o that_o a_o cardinal_n one_o of_o the_o pope_n penman_n master_n allen_n shall_v ascribe_v so_o much_o unto_o good_a work_n as_o to_o say_v 239._o say_v in_o d._n fulke_n answer_n page_n 239._o they_o cleanse_v before_o hand_n stay_v the_o soul_n from_o death_n and_o lift_v it_o up_o unto_o eternal_a life_n regard_v not_o the_o jangler_n that_o will_v say_v man_n work_n do_v not_o purge_v sin_n and_o win_v heaven_n which_o doctrine_n be_v true_a what_o be_v it_o but_o that_o we_o be_v justify_v and_o save_v by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n whereby_o not_o only_o all_o those_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v prove_v false_a but_o also_o all_o those_o scripture_n which_o before_o we_o cite_v be_v confound_v and_o these_o that_o follow_v which_o show_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v and_o save_v only_o by_o faith_n in_o christ_n without_o work_n be_v to_o no_o purpose_n 19_o saint_n paul_n ephesian_n 2._o say_v 2.8_o ephes_n 2.8_o for_o by_o grace_n be_v you_o save_v through_o faith_n and_o that_o not_o of_o yourselves_o it_o be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n not_o of_o work_n lest_o any_o man_n shall_v glory_v in_o himself_o also_o galatian_n 2._o he_o say_v we_o which_o be_v jew_n by_o nature_n 2.15.16_o galat._n 2.15.16_o and_o not_o sinner_n of_o the_o gentile_n know_v that_o a_o man_n be_v not_o justify_v by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n but_o by_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n even_o we_o i_o say_v have_v believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n that_o we_o may_v be_v justify_v by_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n 3.23.24.25.26_o galat._n 3.23.24.25.26_o because_o that_o by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n no_o flesh_n shall_v be_v justify_v and_o chap._n 3._o he_o say_v before_o faith_n come_v we_o be_v keep_v under_o the_o law_n and_o shut_v up_o unto_o the_o faith_n which_o shall_v afterward_o be_v reveal_v wherefore_o the_o law_n be_v our_o schoolmaster_n to_o bring_v we_o to_o christ_n that_o we_o may_v be_v make_v righteous_a by_o faith_n but_o after_o that_o faith_n be_v come_v we_o be_v no_o long_o under_o a_o schoolmaster_n for_o you_o be_v all_o the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o faith_n in_o christ_n jesus_n and_o therefore_o as_o he_o say_v romans_z 4._o 4._o roman_n 4._o if_o they_o which_o be_v of_o the_o law_n be_v heir_n faith_n be_v make_v void_a and_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n be_v make_v of_o none_o effect_n and_o yet_o as_o he_o say_v galatian_n 2._o i_o do_v not_o abrogate_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n for_o if_o righteousness_n be_v by_o the_o law_n than_o christ_n die_v without_o a_o cause_n so_o that_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n we_o see_v plain_o that_o faith_n be_v make_v void_a the_o promise_n of_o god_n make_v of_o none_o effect_n the_o death_n of_o christ_n needless_a and_o the_o whole_a matter_n of_o our_o justification_n and_o salvation_n to_o consist_v only_o in_o our_o own_o deserve_n and_o indeed_o to_o the_o very_a same_o effect_n be_v these_o word_n of_o their_o cardinal_n allen_n 154_o allen_n allen_n in_o fulke_n pag._n 154_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o discharge_v we_o of_o satisfaction_n for_o our_o sin_n nor_o of_o any_o other_o good_a work_n whereby_o a_o man_n may_v procure_v his_o own_o salvation_n also_o the_o pope_n say_v thus_o in_o bernardine_n rosetus_fw-la bernard_n rosetus_fw-la bernard_n we_o can_v demerit_n eternal_a life_n with_o work_n therefore_o we_o ought_v to_o presume_v and_o hold_v for_o a_o certainty_n that_o after_o this_o life_n we_o shall_v assure_o have_v eternal_a life_n for_o the_o reward_n of_o good_a work_n and_o in_o the_o summary_n de_fw-fr grat._n sanct._n good_a work_n demerit_v three_o thing_n namely_o eternal_a life_n increase_v of_o grace_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n 20_o true_o i_o can_v but_o admire_v to_o see_v that_o man_n which_o will_v fain_o be_v save_v will_v either_o be_v save_v by_o that_o only_a mean_n whereby_o they_o shall_v be_v damn_v or_o else_o they_o will_v not_o be_v save_v for_o by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n we_o see_v they_o will_v procure_v their_o own_o salvation_n purge_v their_o soul_n from_o sin_n deliver_v they_o from_o death_n and_o lift_v they_o up_o into_o everlasting_a life_n and_o therefore_o as_o they_o depend_v upon_o the_o law_n so_o they_o must_v look_v to_o have_v the_o reward_n of_o the_o law_n which_o be_v the_o curse_n and_o condemnation_n of_o it_o for_o as_o saint_n paul_n say_v 3.10_o galat._n 3.10_o galatian_n 3_o as_o many_o as_o be_v of_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n be_v under_o the_o curse_n for_o it_o be_v write_v curse_a be_v every_o man_n that_o continue_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n which_o be_v write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n 5.4_o galat._n 5.4_o to_o do_v they_o and_o chapter_n the_o five_o he_o say_v you_o be_v abolish_v from_o christ_n whosoever_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o law_n you_o be_v fall_v from_o grace_n 9.30.31_o rom._n 9.30.31_o and_o roman_n 9_o he_o show_v this_o to_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o say_v he_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v then_o that_o the_o gentile_n which_o follow_v not_o righteousness_n 32._o 32._o have_v attain_v unto_o righteousness_n even_o the_o righteousness_n which_o be_v of_o faith_n but_o israel_n which_o follow_v the_o law_n of_o righteousness_n can_v not_o attain_v to_o the_o law_n of_o righteousness_n wherefore_o say_v he_o because_o they_o seek_v it_o not_o by_o faith_n 33._o 33._o but_o as_o it_o be_v by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n for_o they_o have_v stumble_v at_o the_o stumble_a stone_n as_o it_o be_v write_v behold_v i_o lay_v in_o zion_n a_o stumble_a stone_n and_o a_o rock_n to_o make_v man_n fall_v and_o every_o one_o that_o believe_v in_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v ashamed_a but_o therefore_o the_o same_o judgement_n be_v fall_v upon_o they_o 9.39_o john_n 9.39_o which_o christ_n show_v john_n 9_o himself_n come_v to_o inflict_v upon_o those_o obstinate_a jew_n and_o scribe_n and_o pharise_n who_o seek_v salvation_n by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n and_o not_o by_o faith_n in_o he_o i_o be_o come_v say_v he_o unto_o judgement_n into_o this_o world_n that_o they_o which_o see_v not_o may_v see_v and_o that_o they_o which_o see_v may_v be_v make_v blind_a and_o this_o blindness_n we_o see_v to_o be_v now_o in_o the_o papist_n for_o notwithstanding_o the_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n say_v plain_o thus_o of_o christ_n 2_o corinth_n 5._o god_n make_v he_o to_o be_v sin_n for_o we_o that_o we_o may_v be_v make_v the_o righteousness_n of_o god_n in_o he_o they_o can_v see_v how_o this_o righteousness_n shall_v serve_v the_o turn_n for_o as_o their_o cardinal_n allen_n say_v 154_o say_v in_o the_o say_a book_n pag._n 154_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o discharge_v we_o of_o satisfaction_n for_o our_o sin_n nor_o of_o any_o other_o good_a work_n whereby_o a_o man_n may_v procure_v his_o own_o salvation_n and_o further_o for_o those_o that_o can_v attain_v unto_o satisfaction_n the_o second_o part_n of_o our_o first_o chapter_n do_v show_v that_o the_o want_n that_o be_v in_o they_o be_v make_v out_o by_o the_o overplus_a of_o the_o righteousness_n of_o other_o for_o as_o the_o say_a cardinal_n say_v 239._o say_v in_o the_o say_a book_n pag._n 239._o the_o church_n of_o god_n have_v instruct_v thou_o that_o all_o work_n whereby_o man_n may_v procure_v help_n to_o himself_o or_o other_o be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o thus_o we_o see_v that_o the_o same_o judgement_n which_o christ_n lay_v upon_o the_o jew_n scribe_n and_o pharise_n he_o have_v lay_v upon_o they_o that_o they_o so_o little_o account_v of_o he_o shall_v trust_v to_o be_v make_v righteous_a by_o themselves_o and_o other_o that_o so_o they_o may_v be_v deprive_v of_o his_o righteousness_n 21_o again_o the_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n 1_o
wisdom_n and_o discretion_n and_o that_o indeed_o it_o may_v more_o plain_o appear_v that_o by_o retain_v more_o than_o two_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n one_o of_o the_o pope_n own_o penman_n describe_v the_o true_a church_n by_o her_o own_o note_n and_o mark_n say_v thus_o 39_o thus_o in_o joh._n hom._n 39_o in_o this_o sensible_a world_n that_o be_v here_o beneath_o we_o must_v learn_v by_o sensible_a token_n to_o know_v the_o very_a church_n of_o christ_n 1._o christ_n nicol._n cusaenus_n de_fw-fr potestate_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la romana_fw-la epist_n 1._o for_o otherwise_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o reach_v the_o truth_n and_o a_o little_a after_o this_o church_n stand_v of_o they_o that_o declare_v by_o sensible_a and_o outward_a token_n that_o they_o be_v partaker_n of_o christ_n as_o they_o be_v that_o confess_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o this_o church_n have_v certain_a holy_a token_n or_o sacrament_n ordain_v to_o that_o end_n that_o thereby_o we_o may_v know_v they_o that_o be_v of_o christ_n so_o far_o forth_o as_o by_o such_o token_n conjecture_v knowledge_n may_v be_v gather_v therefore_o i_o say_v that_o this_o church_n of_o christ_n by_o this_o conjectural_a judgement_n be_v count_v holy_a notwithstanding_o wicked_a man_n and_o hypocrite_n cover_v themselves_o under_o the_o same_o outward_a token_n and_o what_o those_o token_n be_v he_o express_v in_o these_o word_n follow_v and_o receive_v baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n as_o well_o as_o the_o godly_a and_o thus_o much_o for_o this_o point_n now_o let_v we_o see_v what_o we_o can_v say_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n or_o mass_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v that_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n be_v spiritual_o to_o be_v understand_v and_o not_o carnal_o as_o the_o papist_n understand_v they_o neither_o do_v i_o see_v how_o they_o can_v proper_o apply_v those_o word_n to_o the_o sacrament_n for_o that_o we_o see_v the_o scope_n and_o drift_n of_o christ_n be_v only_o there_o to_o draw_v they_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o he_o as_o he_o then_o be_v to_o wit_n both_o god_n and_o man_n and_o that_o he_o be_v god_n be_v become_v man_n to_o satisfy_v the_o wrath_n and_o justice_n of_o god_n for_o man_n in_o the_o same_o flesh_n that_o man_n have_v offend_v in_o that_o so_o they_o may_v have_v believe_v that_o he_o be_v the_o same_o messiah_n and_o saviour_n foretell_v by_o moses_n on_o who_o they_o do_v rely_v but_o no_o one_o word_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o those_o word_n do_v not_o direct_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n or_o sacramental_a eat_n and_o the_o rather_o also_o may_v they_o be_v of_o my_o mind_n for_o that_o these_o of_o their_o own_o side_n have_v thus_o write_v michael_n vehe_fw-la lutherum_n vehe_fw-la michael_n vehe_fw-la contra_fw-la lutherum_n of_o eat_v the_o sacrament_n christ_n in_o the_o sixth_o chapter_n of_o saint_n john_n speak_v nothing_o and_o this_o he_o there_o prove_v their_o doctor_n doring_n say_v 110._o say_v doring_n in_o psal_n 110._o that_o say_v have_v no_o foundation_n or_o warrant_v in_o the_o word_n write_v by_o saint_n john_n therefore_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o receive_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o true_a understanding_n it_o have_v no_o force_n and_o a_o little_a after_o for_o this_o be_v speak_v long_o before_o the_o sacrament_n be_v ordain_v therefore_o out_o of_o those_o word_n they_o can_v make_v no_o good_a proof_n touch_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n see_v the_o sacrament_n at_o that_o time_n have_v no_o be_v wherefore_o let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o the_o word_n which_o proper_o and_o direct_o appertain_v to_o the_o sacrament_n or_o sacramental_a eat_n which_o when_o christ_n deliver_v the_o sacrament_n to_o his_o apostle_n be_v these_o 11.24_o 1_o cor._n 11.24_o take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o or_o as_o saint_n paul_n say_v which_o be_v break_v for_o you_o 8_o now_o touch_v these_o word_n christian_n reader_n which_o they_o will_v have_v also_o literal_o to_o be_v take_v and_o not_o figurative_o to_o be_v understand_v it_o will_v plain_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v but_o figurative_a speech_n first_o for_o that_o when_o as_o christ_n deliver_v the_o bread_n and_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v break_v for_o you_o his_o body_n be_v not_o then_o break_v but_o be_v break_v the_o next_o day_n after_o second_o for_o that_o it_o be_v his_o very_a body_n that_o deliver_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o call_v his_o body_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a he_o have_v not_o two_o body_n therefore_o in_o call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n they_o be_v only_o such_o figurative_a speech_n as_o he_o use_v at_o other_o time_n as_o when_o he_o call_v himself_o a_o door_n 4.17_o john_n 10.7_o john_n 15.1_o john_n 10.11_o apoc._n 5.5_o apoc._n 14.1_o gen._n 33.20_o judg._n 6.24_o rom._n 4.17_o a_o vine_n a_o shepherd_n etc._n etc._n and_o where_o he_o be_v call_v a_o lion_n a_o lamb_n etc._n etc._n and_o as_o be_v use_v in_o many_o other_o place_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o genesis_n 33._o where_o jacob_n call_v the_o altar_n which_o he_o have_v set_v up_o the_o mighty_a god_n and_o likewise_o in_o judge_n the_o 6._o where_o gideon_n call_v his_o altar_n jehovah_n which_o be_v none_o of_o they_o so_o but_o figurative_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v which_o saint_n paul_n say_v romans_z 4._o god_n call_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o as_o though_o they_o be_v even_o as_o himself_o also_o do_v when_o he_o call_v the_o stony_a rock_n christ_n which_o as_o saint_n augustine_n say_v 17.10_o say_v august_n in_o his_o 57_o question_n upon_o levit._n gen._n 17.10_o be_v not_o christ_n by_o substance_n but_o by_o signification_n and_o as_o god_n himself_o do_v genesis_n 17._o where_o he_o call_v circumcision_n which_o be_v but_o the_o sacrament_n or_o sign_n of_o his_o covenant_n the_o covenant_n therefore_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n in_o call_v bread_n his_o body_n and_o wine_n his_o blood_n be_v but_o the_o like_a figurative_a speech_n and_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v be_v the_o more_o full_o resolve_v that_o they_o be_v indeed_o but_o figurative_a speech_n let_v he_o diligent_o observe_v these_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n 9_o tertullian_n say_v martion_n say_v in_o his_o book_n against_o martion_n jesus_n take_v bread_n and_o give_v it_o among_o his_o disciple_n make_v it_o his_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v say_v he_o a_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n saint_n ambrose_n say_v sacrament_n say_v ambrose_n 4._o book_n 5._o cha._n of_o sacrament_n the_o priest_n say_v make_v unto_o we_o this_o oblation_n to_o be_v acceptable_a which_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n theodoret_n say_v dialogue_n say_v theodoret_n in_o his_o 1._o dialogue_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o those_o thing_n whereof_o they_o bear_v the_o name_n so_o that_o howsoever_o as_o saint_n cyprian_n say_v chrismatis_fw-la say_v cyprian_n de_fw-fr unction_n chrismatis_fw-la christ_n in_o his_o last_o supper_n give_v to_o his_o apostle_n with_o his_o own_o hand_n bread_n and_o wine_n which_o he_o call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n yet_o on_o the_o cross_n he_o give_v his_o very_a body_n to_o be_v wound_v with_o the_o hand_n of_o soldier_n that_o the_o apostle_n may_v declare_v to_o the_o world_n how_o and_o in_o what_o manner_n bread_n and_o wine_n may_v be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o manner_n he_o straight_o way_n declare_v thus_o that_o those_o thing_n which_o do_v signify_v and_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v signify_v by_o they_o may_v be_v both_o call_v by_o one_o name_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v also_o which_o saint_n augustine_n say_v levit._n say_v august_n 57_o question_n upon_o levit._n a_o thing_n which_o signify_v be_v wont_a to_o be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o signify_v and_o in_o another_o place_n benifacius_n place_n in_o his_o 23._o epistle_n to_o benifacius_n for_o if_o sacrament_n have_v not_o some_o similitude_n or_o likeness_n of_o those_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n than_o they_o shall_v be_v no_o sacrament_n at_o all_o but_o for_o their_o similitude_n and_o likeness_n common_o they_o have_v the_o name_n of_o those_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n therefore_o say_v he_o after_o a_o certain_a manner_n of_o speech_n the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v christ_n body_n the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n blood_n be_v christ_n blood_n and_o in_o another_o place_n thus_o god_n thus_o in_o his_o 18._o book_n 48._o cha._n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n all_o sign_n and_o token_n seem_v in_o